~Groffiction~

Marked Forbidden, Chapter 2

groffiction — Thu, 30 May 2013 02:21:06 GMT

Title: Marked Forbidden
Author: groffiction
Rating: NC-17
Pairing(s): Derek Hale/Stiles Stilinski, Tommy Joe Ratliff/Isaac Lahey/Adam Lambert, Peter Hale/Jackson, Scott McCall/Allison Argent, Erica/Boyd, Aiden/Lydia Martin
Disclaimer: I don’t own anyone, or anything other than the plot. Don’t sue. You will only get some lint from my pockets.
Fandom: Sterek, Adommy/Other, Peckson, and many more.
Summary: For Full Summary, refer to Chapter 1. Stiles gets fed and finally gets to go home.
Warnings/Notes: First Sterek fic, first Teen Wolf Fic, so if things seem a bit out of canon, or AU, and the characters are a bit OOC, sorry about that. Totally not intended to parallel Harry Potter slash creature fics, but if there are similarities, I apologize. (This is what happens when you write Snarry creature fics way too much) As for warnings: Dominate/Submissive Male on Male situations, explicit sex, violence, gore, intense sexual tensions, knotting, torture (but lightly mentioned), mentions of past abuse and rape, cuddling, scenting, vampirism, bloodlust, biting, marking, minor character deaths (badguys), Incubus!Stiles, Warlock!Stiles, Alpha!Derek, spellcasting, threesome, fantasy, angst, humor, bloodplay, and all the round mayhem.
Special Thanks to my twitter babes for introducing me into the naughty pleasures of Teen Wolf, I love you guys.
Also, thank you to the music artists who inspire me with your lyrics.

Chapter Two: Hunger Sated

I want to hide the truth
I want to shelter you
But with the beast inside
There's nowhere we can hide
No matter what we breed
We still are made of greed
This is my kingdom come
This is my kingdom come

When you feel my heat
Look into my eyes
It's where my demons hide
It's where my demons hide

Don't get too close
It's dark inside
It's where my demons hide
It's where my demons hide

~Imagine Dragons, Demons

Stiles sat down again on the counter, trying hard to keep his eyes off of Derek, but failing miserably. The alpha had let his arm go a few moments before, but Stiles could still feel the touch in his skin and it was making him all sorts of twitchy and aroused. The Cambion snapped his attention to Deaton as the Guide started analyzing some of Stiles’ blood.

“Most of the tests won’t be done for another few hours, but I can rule out a few things.” Deaton moved over to wash his hands a bit before turning to view Scott, Stiles, and Derek. He caught the eyes of each one before he explained, “As it turns out, Stiles is in fact part Incubus and part Warlock, as I originally suspected. However, his demon blood is not from an Incubus Harbringer, and his Warlock blood is from a Weather Warlock, not a Blood Warlock.”

Both Scott and Stiles looked confused, and all attention turned to Derek as he murmured with a sigh of relief, “That is better than I’d hoped.”

“So, this is all a good thing?” Scott asked, still very puzzled.

“A very good thing.” Deaton answered with a smile. “There are several different types of Incubus as well as Warlocks. If Stiles had Incubus Harbringer blood in his Cambion strain, he’d be more inclined to eat his prey while having sex with them –“ he was interrupted by a chocking noise coming from Stiles, before he continued, “not just feeding from lust. As for his Warlock blood, Stiles will be able to gather energy from weather, specifically wind and lightning. He might also be able to control fire, but we won’t know until he starts experimenting on his powers. If he had been a Blood Warlock, Stiles would have been completely vampiric in nature, gathering his energy from human blood. He still will have tendencies to want to bite while feeding his Incubus nature, but he will know instinctively when to stop drinking blood, and therefor sparing his prey too much bloodloss and death.”

“Yea, ok. That sounds peachy.” Stiles mumbled before wincing as his stomach growled. Loudly.

Derek and Scott both snickered slightly at the sound before Deaton suggested that the beta call one of the others in the pack to bring Stiles some food. When Stiles whined about not being able to leave yet, Deaton had just smiled evilly, of which creeped out even Derek, saying, “You won’t be leaving this place until you get both of your needs sated. Since you are so new to being a Cambion, your needs will soon overpower all your thought process until you get fed. That could be seriously dangerous if you left now before you got both of your urges under control. It will be best if you wait here until you get both your stomach, and your Incubus satisfied. Besides the only food I have here is for the cats and dogs. Unless you would like to sample –“ He was cut off by a blarghing sound coming from both Scott and Stiles. “I thought not.”

“Um, so how do I get… um… how do I…fuck.” Stiles stammered, before blushing crimson. He blurted out finally, “How do I feed?”

Deaton sighed deeply and shared a look with Derek before he turned and motioned Scott to follow him out of the room. Werewolf and Guide hearing aside, at least Deaton was giving them as much privacy as he could by going outside with the still confused beta. Scott finally seemed to get what was going to happen for he suddenly groaned, “I am really going to be scarred for life. I so do not want to hear this.”

Hearing that, Stiles’ eyes suddenly flashed red as he shot back at his retreating best friend, “Yea, well who stopped you from telling me all about your sexy times with Allison?! You talk about traumatizing.”

Scott had the grace to look a bit sheepish before he followed Deaton outside, closing the door behind them.

Stiles was so distracted by the little spar with Scott that he hadn’t noticed that Derek was moving. He turned to look at the alpha and nearly fell off of the counter when he noticed how close Derek was to him now. Barely inches apart from one another, Stiles’ lust and hunger slammed into him anew, making him swallow heavily and lick his lips. Derek watched the action before growling softly and moving to crowd the Cambion’s space. Instinctively Stiles spread his legs to let the alpha settle between them, shivering as Derek kept his gaze locked on the Cambion’s.

“Um…. This is very hot, but I still don’t know how to feed, or why you would even want to feed me in the first place. I mean, dude, you are hotter than hell, so you couldn’t want someone like me, and besides you slam me into everything, and I know you hate me….” Stiles babbled, not being able to keep his thoughts on one thing for long. It was like his brain was short circuiting, having the werewolf so close to him, radiating heat, and lust, and fuck…. He caught scent of lust coming off of the alpha and his eyes widened and darkened. Derek is attracted to me? Stiles couldn’t even fathom why that suddenly made him extremely horny and happy, but it did.

“I don’t hate you, Stiles. Far from it.” Derek smirked slightly, and then he leaned in closer, moving his nose to the boy’s neck to sniff. His eyes dilated with desire as he caught Stiles’ scent. It was pure ecstasy, that scent. It was still Stiles, but it was more forbidden, and much more mouth watering. He asked, his voice dropping an octave, “Do you know why I slam you into everything, Stiles?”

Stiles let out a shuddering breath as he tried to keep from tackling Derek. Images passed through his brain of being naked like this with Derek thrusting into his tight heat and he breathlessly answered, “Because you like to torture me?”

“Mmmm, not a bad guess, but not what I was going for.” Derek pulled back slightly so he could look into Stiles’ eyes, which were darkened to complete black now. The alpha’s eyes drifted down to Stile’s tongue, which was licking his lips nervously and he growled lowly, “That mouth of yours always tests me, Stiles. Always defies me, and it’s so annoying, but so fucking arousing that I can’t not touch you, even if it is to ram you into the nearest wall.”

Stiles bit his lower lip and let out a strangled moan as the alpha cantered his hips sharply, rubbing both of their arousals together through their pants. Derek’s eyes flashed red as he leaned down and captured Stiles’ lips hungrily, his hands reaching up to pull the teen flush against him roughly. Stiles let out a ragged moan at the act, closing his eyes and feeling his senses screaming with lust and arousal. Fuck, Derek is kissing me! This has to be a dream, but oh don’t let it end! Stiles thought desperately as he wrapped his arms around the alpha’s broad shoulders, claws digging past the cloth of Derek’s jacket and shirt to reach skin.

Derek took the moment to thoroughly kiss Stiles’ brains out with his questing, demanding tongue. The alpha let out a rumbling moan running his hands up and down the boy’s back, noting that Stiles was more sensitive on his spine in between his wings. He filed that into the back of his mind for later, and reached down to grip the Cambion’s hips so he could thrust harder. When their cocks rubbed up against each other again, both let out ragged gasps and moans.

Stiles felt like he was dying and going to heaven, he was feeling so much bliss and intoxication. The taste of Derek was so prevalent in Stiles’ mind that he knew he would never ever be able to forget it. It was branded there, along with Derek’s scent, and the feel of his hands on his skin. Moaning loudly when Derek’s sharp teeth tugged on his tongue, Stiles jerked his hips up, desperate for more friction.

Derek let out another inhuman growl before he finally pulled away end looked into Stiles’ eyes, noting the black in Stiles’ eyes had spread to encompass his entire pupils. He knew it should look incredibly disturbing, but to Derek, the look was incredibly hot and sizzling. Derek whispered softly, his fangs dropping from his gums, “If we go much further, I am going to mark you. Is that going to be a problem?”

Stiles looked at him for a few breathless seconds before he let out a whimper mixed with a laugh, “At this point you could fuck my ass to next Tuesday and I wouldn’t care, just as long as you were moving!”

Derek let out a dark chuckle, whispering, “Be careful what you wish for.” He then kissed Stiles deeply before pulling back to nuzzle the boy’s neck, purring out, “You might get it.”

Stiles let out a scream as Derek bit him, but it wasn’t hard enough to break the skin. Still, the act caused electricity to fire a trail down to Stiles’ cock, making it hard to breathe, much less think. Derek pushed Stiles up against the cabinets, thrusting hard and fast, their cocks meeting through the fabric of their pants. Straining for more friction, Stiles found his legs wrapped tightly around Derek’s hips, thrusting up to meet the alpha’s murderous pace. He was in ecstasy, his body’s sensations going overboard.

Derek nibbled and sucked the area on Stiles’ neck that he’d recently marked and continued to thrust hard against the teen. He wanted his scent all over Stiles, to permeate so much that everyone knew that the Cambion was his, and his alone. Derek was still half in his mind to know that this wasn’t just his wolf side kicking in for a mate. Derek the human wanted Stiles just as much as Derek the wolf.

And no one else was going to have him now.

He knew he should feel guilty about marking the boy, but he didn’t. At this juncture Derek was so aroused it was hard not to push the boy onto his knees and fuck him until they both were screaming and roaring out their completions.

Derek thrust harder and faster, his face nuzzling and nipping Stiles face and chin before he finally locked eyes with Stiles again, panting softly. He felt Stiles’ claws dig into his back as the boy arched his back in a scream of ecstasy, the smell of his orgasm so near Derek could taste it. Derek lisped around his fangs, “Come for me, Stiles.”

Stiles thrust his hips up to meet Derek’s once, twice and then he screamed his head off as he came harder than he’d ever came in his life. He saw flashes of lights behind his eyelids as he fluttered them closed. His face the epitome of release caused Derek to ram headlong into his own climax, the force and power of it rocking him on his feet. Derek moaned, his eyes flitting closed for a moment of bliss, his hips shallowly thrusting against Stiles until the boy whimpered against him.

His eyes opened and met the debauched and stunned brown gaze of Stiles. Derek noted that Stiles was now back to being mostly human, except for the fey ears, the dark red hair, and marking on his chest. Stiles’ wings were gone, as were his fangs and claws. Stiles whispered softly, “Damn. That’s a hot way to feed.”

Derek slowly smiled, saying softly, his voice pure of sin and sex, “Mmmm, I figure you aren’t apposed to it?”

Stiles shivered slightly, eyes flickering slightly dark before turning back to the normal soft brown, “Nope.”

“Good.” Derek murmured possessively as he nuzzled Stiles’ neck again, mouthing over the large hickey he had bestowed the boy.
Stiles sighed softly and attempted nuzzling Derek’s neck, but didn’t bite.

Derek rumbled softly with a contented growl before he finally pulled away, saying, “Come on, we need to get cleaned up pretty soon before Scott comes in all teeth bared, thinking that I’ve murdered you.”

Stiles snickered as he got off of the counter to follow the alpha to the bathroom, saying playfully, “Mmmm if that’s murder you just did, I could totally use that every friggin minute of the day.”

Derek’s soft laughter filled his ears as a reward, and Stiles grinned, for once feeling like his birthday wasn’t going to be a total failure.

>.<

Scott looked pretty traumatized, trying hard not to sniff in his best friend’s vicinity, or even Derek’s vicinity, but his efforts were totally wasted when Peter wasted no time in saying, “Wow, if I knew there was going to be a smut fest, I would have come earlier.”

“Shut up.” Both Scott and Derek said at the same time, making Stiles snicker slightly in amusement.

Peter had been the one to take the call for the errand of getting food for Stiles, since Jackson, Lydia, and Isaac had to leave to go to bed since they all had school in the morning. Isaac really hadn’t wanted to go back to the Hale house by himself, but had went anyways, feeling relieved that Stiles was ok… for the most part. Peter had ran by McDonalds, not really liking the place because of the nasty smell of grease and old blood, but he figured since it was 2 in the morning, their list of options in grabbing food at another fast food restaurant was pretty dim.

He had bought Stiles a regular hamburger with fries and a water, not being sure what Stiles liked drinking in the first place. Scott hadn’t given him any specifics, probably due to the fact that the boy was still freaking out over Stiles becoming a Cambion. And looks like that wasn’t the only thing Scott was trying to come to terms with.

Peter and everyone else watched the Cambion basically wolf down his food, no pun intended. After every morsel was devoured, Stiles looked up at Peter and said happily, “Thanks for the food. I think I can go home now?” He looked over at Deaton questionably.

The Guide nodded, “I think it’s safe for you to do so, just make sure you feed once a week to ensure control. Make sure you look into getting those books that I told you about. They will have more information than I, the Argents, or even the Hale’s would have.” He then nodded to Derek, “Also, I think it would be a good idea to start training with the pack, so that Stiles can learn what his Warlock powers are and how to control them, and to find a possible grounder. It would be better to be with werewolves, who are stronger beings than humans, when training to keep injury at a minimum.”

“Oh yippee, I always wanted to be a part of pack training sessions.” Stiles said sarcastically, but without any heat. He was completely and utterly sated thanks to the frottage session and the human food, so he was beginning to feel the need to sleep pretty bad.

Derek nodded at Deaton before saying, “Thank you for your help.”

And with that everyone started piling out of the building, Stiles not being able to stop trailing after Derek. Peter took Scott home in the car, because the poor beta was still grossed out at the thought of his best friend being in a sexual relationship with Derek of all people. Peter regarded the beta as they got into his car, “hey, it could be worse. I could have claimed Stiles.”

At the glower he received, he held up his hands in a peace signal, “Just saying that there are worse things than having my nephew be romantically involved with Stiles.”

Scott sighed deeply and nodded, understanding what the older werewolf was trying to say. “I know, it’s just creeping me out a bit.”

“Yea well, you going after Allison still creeps most of us out.” Peter pointed out.

“Why is everyone still upset about that? We cooled our relationship.” Scott mumbled bitterly.

Peter was silent for a moment as they drove away, finally saying, “I think the whole betrayal thing still sets wrong with Derek. As for everyone else, I have no idea. I personally think you two would be a good couple – if it was a perfect world and there were no such things as hunters or werewolves. But, since it isn’t, you have to deal with loving her from afar for now.”

>..<

Stiles trotted after Derek into the woods, burrowing into the alpha’s leather jacket for warmth. Derek had shrugged off his jacket and had offered it to the Cambion once they got outside, figuring the boy would need it since he was wearing nothing but a pair of pants. The barefoot thing really didn’t worry Derek, for he knew that Cambions healed just as fast, if not faster than werewolves. And Stiles wasn’t complaining. Far from it. The boy was still acting like he was on cloud 100 instead of cloud 9.

It amused Derek a bit, but it also made him feel just as elated, though he wouldn’t ever say that aloud. Derek felt odd feeling this way, but he went with it, adapting as he lead the way through the forest back to the Stilinski house. Though Derek was jaded, and hadn’t had much experience in markings or claimings, Kate aside, he was used to being adaptable. You had to adapt in order to survive.

There was a nagging feeling in the back of his mind that was telling him he was going too fast, too headlong into this new possible relationship with Stiles, but he ignored it. Derek had been alone for far too long. Even when he’d had his sister, he’d been alone. And was it so bad to yearn for something and possess it before it slipped through his fingers? He thought about the possibility of letting Stiles go, but then he squashed the thought, knowing that it was too late for that.

Stiles wanted him.

And he wanted Stiles.

Derek vowed silently as they moved quickly through the woods, that he would make sure Stiles was happy, but he also vowed that Stiles would be his, and his alone. Maybe all Stiles felt for him was a crush, but Derek knew that crushes could easily turn into something more. And as broken and beaten as Derek’s heart was, he knew that Stiles was already healing him. With his laughter, his smile, even his defiance. Stiles was not Kate. And Derek knew that he wasn’t Kate either. As he remembered the marking of Stiles, his resolve to keep Stiles his forever raced through his mind, filling him with determination and resolve.

Stiles was content with the silence only due to the fact that he could sense that Derek was giving off “happy” vibes, along with something stronger, though he couldn’t tell what that was yet. However, by the time they were halfway to his house, his feet had gone numb. He shivered and let out a small whimper, trying to stifle it as he tried to wake up his toes.

Derek stopped and turned to look at him, concern in his hazel eyes. “You ok?” he sniffed the air to see if there was any outward sign. When none came, he looked at Stiles expectantly.

“Oh, it’s nothing. Just my feet are a bit cold. But we are halfway home, so nothing to worry about, right?” Stiles said, snuggling into the jacket more.

Derek sighed deeply before he pulled the disgruntled cold teen to him, kissing him deeply. Stiles let out an embarrassed meep before he practically melted under the alpha’s demanding affections. It wasn’t long until Stiles’ feet got warm, and when Derek pulled away, smirking slightly, the Cambion really seriously wanted to scream out against the injustice of not being able to get out his sexual frustration right then and there out in the woods.

“How did you do that?” Stiles settled for, leaning into the alpha’s touch as Derek wrapped his arm around his waist while they started back in the direction of the Stilinski house.

Derek shrugged, “Not sure. Just felt it might be a good idea to try it.”

“Mmm…. Not that I don’t love you trying something like that, but dude, if you keep on doing that, I am going to seriously die of blue balls.” Stiles pointed out with all seriousness.

Derek nuzzled the Cambion’s neck before saying softly, “Somehow I doubt that you’ll die of something like that.”

“Yea, well abstaining is not really good for a teenage boy, much less an Incubus hybrid.” Stiles stuck out his lower lip in a pout.

The alpha chuckled softly, and the sound was so rare that it was music to Stiles’ ears. So much so that he forgot to be annoyed by not getting another frotting session.

And this is totally for my twitter babes: Enjoy Derek being hot.

Blasphemy, Chapter 20 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sun, 28 Apr 2013 21:02:29 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Shay watches as Yu gets a lesson in submitting to Sean.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 20: On Your Knees…Pet….

~close your eyes
open your mind
who do you blame
you`re not the only one
on your knees
who do you please
who do you feed
until I find a better one~

Cleaning up the fuckin’ mess had been a chore. There was water spilled everywhere outside of the Jacuzzi, and there were even a few broken lights in the bathroom. Shay wasn’t sure how that happened, considering Sean’s wings had been pretty much draped over the sides of the Jacuzzi, but as he sat on the big bed wearing a pair of drawstring black pjs that had red bold printed ‘Bite Me’ on the ass, he really didn’t care.

He was still a bit overwhelmed from that feeding experience, and though he knew that Yu was asking for what he was going to get soon, he wasn’t sure he wanted to watch anymore. For, Sean had pulled out a whip, some chains, and a silver ring that the dom started twirling on his wrist like a bracelet from his pack. Shay flushed slightly and again dabbed his hair dry with a huge fluffy black towel.

“Um… maybe I shouldn’t watch this after all.” He said softly, eyes riveting back to Sean as the dom searched around the room for something.
Sean and Yu had remained quite naked after their bath, figuring what was the point of dressing when they were going to be fucking pretty soon. Sean felt his subbie’s wary gaze on his back and he slowly smirked, spotting just what he was looking for.

“Thought so.” Sean mused, reaching behind a large tapestry and flipping a switch. Shay nearly fell off the bed in shock with the wall slid open with a creaking noise to reveal an extension of their room. And the extension was bare except for two things: two metal hooks attached strategically on a wall.

Yu came out of the bathroom after cleaning the mess up. He dabbed his hair with his towel and spotted the extension, grinning widely. “Fuck, I was right. BDSM all the way.”

Shay gaped at Yu as if he’d grown a few heads. “Excuse me?! This is like fucking insane!” He then gulped, oddly horned out by what he was seeing. “Um… maybe I really shouldn’t watch this.”

Sean grabbed his long chain and strung it between the two bondage hooks, tightening them with a few muscled jerks. Then he said absently, but in a way too seductive purr, “Shouldn’t, yea. But, you might want to watch, and take some pointers uke, for one day you might be in the same position that Yu is in.”

Shay’s eyes widened and he let out a squeak as his cock filled at that deadly promise. He rubbed his hardon slightly and accused heatedly, “You are so fuckin’ cruel, Sean, making me all hot and scared at the same time!”

Sean licked his lips and looked over his shoulder at Shay, snickering, “Pain and pleasure go hand in hand, little one. What you will see tonight might freak you out as well as give you a mindblowing orgasm, BUT, you will understand why Yu wants this… needs this. Once you see how erotic he cums, how submissive he learns to be, it’ll make you crave this attention.”

Yu tossed his towel on the bed and trembled slightly. He regarded his master and uke for a few minutes before he inquired, “Where do you want me?”

“Desirably, up against the wall with my cock deep in your ass. As for realistically, just keeping Shay calm for now while I get things ready.” Sean said as he went to go find some more things in his large duffel, bending over to show a very firm hot ass.

Shay and Yu both let out deep ragged meeps at the sight before Yu shook his head and snickered. “I am so out of my league, master.” He murmured as he curled up next to Shay, pulling the disgruntled, horned out subbie into his lap.

Sean looked over his shoulder at them, pushing his hair out of the way so he could view them clearly. He slyly licked his lips before he shrugged and straightened slowly, a pair of handcuffs clutched in his hand. “No, not out of your league, just untrained. Once you get trained, you will be able to handle my oddities. But for now, enjoy the view.”

Shay blushed and rubbed his cock through his pants. “It hurts….”

Yu felt the same way, but he knew better than to touch himself. He kissed Shay’s neck and murmured, “Leave it alone. That’s your challenge tonight, is to keep your hands away from your prick.”

Shay mewled in disappointment and glowered at Yu. “Are you fuckin’ serious?”

“Very serious, Shay.” Sean answered for Yu as he attached the handcuffs to two ends of the chains on the wall. He then grabbed some lube, some candles already lit and some healing ointment for later after their play.

Sean set the candles to the side of the extension near a corner and put the ointment and lube there too. Then he grabbed the whips and tested the range with a few cracks. Each time he fluidly cracked the whip, Shay and Yu both would gasp or moan slightly. Shay blushed and growled with frustration, “This is fuckin’ madness! I’m so going to die of blue balls.”

“Though I feel pretty much the same thing, the payoff is a better reward, misfit.” Yu said with a heated breath.

Shay nuzzled Yu’s neck and looked up at him, taking in how aroused Yu was, and just how beautiful his seme/uke mate was. Yu’s hair was dry now, and fell down his to his shoulders. It was soft and silky and smelled incredible. Yu caught Shay ogling him and he leaned in for a small peck on the lips.

“Hey hey, none of that, bitches. Not yet, anyways.” Sean warned over his shoulder as he started lighting a bit of incense nearby. Figuring that was all he needed, he said, “Ok. Am so ready.”

“Fuck yes.” Yu hissed softly and broke away from Shay, gently rubbing the misfit’s back before getting off the bed. “Now, Shay, whatever you see or hear, do NOT interfere. I could damage you severely if the demon inside of me got distracted. You can moan all you want, but do not ask us to stop, or try to get Sean to stop. I have to do this to start getting my inner beast to be submissive to Sean so I won’t hurt you during mating season.”

“Ok.” Shay trembled slightly, not liking this one bit.

Sean sighed deeply and walked over to his uke, gently pulling him up and kissing him deeply. Shay mewled and drank in that kiss, loving the feel of Sean’s naked skin on his. It felt different than in the Jacuzzi, and it felt good. Sean’s tongue dominated his easily, but flicked around playfully, enticing Shay to respond. Shay responded by wrapping his arms around his seme and delving his hands into his long hair, arching his back and trying to wrap a leg around Sean’s hip. Sean growled warningly and gently pulled away, murmuring against Shay’s lips, “So greedy for a fuck, yet so frightened.”

Shay blushed and buried his head in Sean’s chest, mumbling, “I am so confused.”

“It’s ok uke. We all are fuckin’ confused. But….” He tilted Shay’s chin up so he could look deep into his uke’s eyes, “You have had pleasure recently, but Yu has been needing this for a long time. I could sit here and fuck you both till you have passed out for the next week, but would you want to do that to Yu? He needs to have his seme one on one with him, to train him. Would you want him to lash out at you, and then kill himself for finding out that he hurt you?”
“No.” Shay sniffled, seeing Sean’s point. “I understand. I just don’t have to like it.”

Sean gave Shay a playful evil smirk, “You don’t, but you will love it… I guarantee it.” He then released Shay and looked over his shoulder at Yu.

“Play time is over. Now it’s time to get down to business.” Sean said, walking over to Yu and crowding his space.

Yu felt his demon’s hackles rise and he shivered, bowing his head submissively. The lesson was on.

Shay sat back down on the bed and crossed his legs in front of him. In order to do SOMETHING with his hands, he grabbed a pillow and started kneading it like a cat. His eyes were riveted onto the pair in front of him and he chewed his lower lip in agitation.

Sean looked at his lover for a few minutes, just taking in the way Yu stood, the way he tried to control his beast. Finally, he snarled and bit out harshly, “Yu… on your knees… pet!”

When Yu’s eyes turned a shade of red, Sean knew that he was close to losing control. So simple, getting the demon out into the open. Ordering. Yu’s demon did not like to be ordered into submission. So, suggestion would be out of the question when Yu’s demon was on the surface. When Yu did not respond, just warily glanced at his master, Sean forced himself not to laugh his ass off.

Instead, he kept stern and let his eyes glitter red with dragon/vampire effectiveness. He growled, “OBEY YOUR MASTER!” He started circling Yu, his eyes flaming red now. “On your knees NOW!”

Yu snapped, growling and whipping around to attack the seme, just to get him to stop taunting him. The demon within him did not want to hurt his master, it just didn’t want to be ordered around like some fuckin’ rollover pussy!

Being prepared for such a move had Sean swerving out of the way and then tackling his seme/uke to the ground, knee on his back. “You have a problem with authority, Yu.” He purred softly, reaching down to trace his black nails along Yu’s back between the tattooed wings.

Yu growled, but stayed very still, knowing he was whipped even before he’d fallen to the ground. “And that won’t do. You must be punished, pet.” Shay growled heatedly as he got off of the seme/uke. “Now get on your knees and receive your just rewards.”

Yu grit his teeth and propped himself up on his knees, baring his back to his master and growling lowly in his throat.

Shay watched with both erotic fascination and horror. But then his horror faded as Sean started stroking Yu’s face and whispering softly, “Do not disobey me again. You do, and you will bleed.” And with that, Sean snatched up the cock ring and slipped it onto Yu’s heavy cock, making Shay meep slightly. Asagi for once was staying silent, just watching with as much morbid curiosity as Shay.

Oh… so that was what the ring was for.

Yu whimpered slightly but stayed firm, not touching himself or acting anymore defiant. Shay moved his legs slightly as his cock filled even more. It twitched a few times and Shay mewled softly. He pressed his pillow on his stomach, knowing he wasn’t supposed to touch his cock in any way shape or form.

It sucked.

Sean then slipped a collar around Yu’s neck, causing the demon hybrid to snarl, but stay in position, not moving apart from breathing. Sean then went for a chain leash. When he went to clip it on, Yu growled even deeper, as if his hackles were risen. As soon as Sean clipped it onto Yu’s collar, the beast within Yu lashed out.

Again, Sean was prepared, this time yanking hard on the chain. Yu let out a yelp as he fell to the carpeted ground, feeling thwarted again and stupid. Sean smirked and purred, “Yu… you have been a very bad pet. And what do we do with pets that are bad?”

“Punish them.” Yu said with a small smirk.

And, seeing that small smirk made Shay feel his fear dissipate. Yu wanted this. It was all just an act. And if Yu’s demon needed to be under a tight leash like this, then maybe it was alright? Shay could never envision anyone sane wanting pain to go with their pleasure, but as he watched, he started understanding, that it felt as good as it burned. And maybe that’s why people were so addicted to it.

Sean grinned, not missing that little smirk. “You want punishment, pet?”

Yu nodded, “Please.”

“Then you reap what you sew.” Sean chuckled darkly as he stated boldly, “Up on all fours, pet.”

Shay watched with lust as Yu propped himself up on his hands and knees. Sean grabbed his whip and cracked it a few times before he asked Yu with pleasant deceptiveness, “You want me to whip you, boy?”

Yu growled out, “Fuck, yes.”

“If I punish you the way you want, will I get all access to your body, soul and fire?” Sean asked, licking his lips as he slowly stroked the whip’s handle like a lover.

“Yes… master.” Yu gritted out.

“Deal.” And with that, Sean cracked the whip over Yu’s back, creating a dark red line, but not breaking the skin. Yu flinched and let out a soft keen.

Shay didn’t know if he wanted to watch anymore, but like all scary movies, he couldn’t look away. Asagi mentally hissed every time Sean whipped Yu’s back. He wasn’t so sure if he liked seeing Yu’s demon get whipped. Still, he couldn’t help realizing that it made both himself and Shay horny as hell. Sean cracked the whip again, making a pretty red X on Yu’s back. This time it broke the skin. Yu roared in pain, but then let out a soft keening whimper as his cock stood to attention.

Sean cracked the whip again, causing blood to pool around Yu’s spine. Yu cried out and collapsed onto his stomach, moaning in pain and pleasure. “Master….. I can’t…. I can’t… keep him in.”

Sean’s eyes softened as his lover plea’d for help. This was the worst part of teaching, getting the seme to stay at the surface. Yu’s eyes were drifting back to green grey. Sean walked over to Yu and forced himself to be firm as he growled, “Yes, you can, pet. Now get up and prop yourself up against the wall. I want you bound to me.”

Yu nodded weakly as he tried to get up. Sean forced himself not to touch Yu, and the demon hybrid finally got himself all the way up an over to the chains on the wall. He submissively put his wrists up to be bound. Sean gently kissed his lover on the lips as he cuffed him to the wall. “Draw him out, Yu…. NOW.”

Just that simple order, and Yu’s beast was out again. Yu snapped at Sean, and he tried to rip his wrists out of the cuffs. Sean growled and slammed Yu up against the wall, purring softly, “Don’t piss me off, fucker, or you will be ripped to shreds.”

“Prove it, asshole.” Yu’s demon snickered, though fear tinged his senses.

This punk was not backing off, and though the demon didn’t know why, but it turned him on, majorly. Sean chuckled darkly and yanked Yu’s head back, baring his neck to his waiting fangs.

“You shouldn’t have said that, pet.” And with that, Sean sang his fangs into Yu’s neck below the collar.

Yu let out a bellow of pain and pleasure, instinctively jerking his hips against his seme’s. Sean moaned at the taste of the vampire hybrid’s blood. It tasted darker, and more exquisite than most of his previous lovers. Maybe it was because of them being mates. Either way, Sean didn’t care. He drank his fill, reaching up to tug hard on Yu’s bonds. Yu gasped as his wrists almost came together in the center of the wall. And then Sean twisted Yu around and started kissing his shoulders and back. Yu moaned and tried to get out of the hold, but found he was so trapped.

Damnit. He was so fucked.

Shay watched, rocking back and forth, mewling slightly and shivering with lust. His cock was hurting so bad right now, watching his seme see to his seme/uke’s needs. It was so hard not to just say fuck it all and touch himself. Asagi was also having a hard time.

Sean growl purred and reached down to grab the lube and one candle. He dripped a bit of hot wax down Yu’s tortured back, making Yu cry out in pain and lust. It must have stung like a bitch, but it felt so good too. Sean then started licking up some of the more torturous wounds, letting his saliva coat the area. Then he spread Yu’s legs, making the demon hybrid growl warningly.

“You need to know your master, Yu. And though a part of you accepts me as that, a part of you doesn’t. It’s time to change that, pet.” Sean said softly, gently taking some lube and rubbing it in the crease of Yu’s ass.

Yu arched his back and hissed, baring fangs and glowing red eyes. And as he tried to withdraw from himself again, Yu forced himself to blend as much as possible, trapping the demo there. “FUCK… NOW, master… I can’t keep him much longer!”

Sean kissed his lover’s shoulder, murmuring, “Just this once, my mate, will I submit to your pleas. Next time, you will have to keep him under control better.”

“Yes… master…please….please… fuck me…. It hurts.” Yu moaned out, shivering as he tried to keep control of his beast.

Sean found Yu’s entrance and prepped him as much as he could within a small amount of time. And then he heard a frustrated roar as the demon started winning the battle with Yu. Sean growled and reared back, plunging deeply into his lover hard and fast.

Yu let out a scream of pain and desire as his ass was abruptly filled. The demon was screaming in agony, and yet, the vampire part of him was laughing his fuckin’ head off and enjoying himself. Sean held his lover for a few seconds to get adjusted, glad that he was a vampire hybrid and made of the stronger stuff than a human. He withdrew slightly and plunged in again, growling softly as he did so.

Yu started moaning loudly in pleasure as the pain faded with Sean’s continued deep thrusts. But soon, that wasn’t enough for the demon or the vampire in Yu. Yu mewled out, “Please…master… fuck me…. Make me cum… it hurts.”

“Not until you please your master.” Sean growled, rearing back and plunging in again, this time clamping his teeth on Yu’s shoulder.

Yu roared in pain and pleasure as Sean started fucking him good and hard, thrusting deeply and keeping Yu in place. Yu’s demon started moaning out pleas and cries, trying to please this master. Yes… this dragon hybrid was his master. He understood that now. But, it felt so good… just as it hurt so much. He both wanted the pain to end, and the pleasure to never end. He cried out again, this time screaming Sean and Shay’s name.

Shay came right then and there when he heard his name called so huskily and desperately. He shuddered as Sean almost literally fucked Yu’s brains out. It was the hottest, most sinful thing he’d ever seen. And then Sean was crying out his completion, filling Yu with his seed.

Yu collapsed on the wall, blood still dripping from his healing wounds and defeat in his demon. The demon hybrid murmured, “I submit… master… my master….”

“Good boy.” Sean said shakily as he reached around to take off Yu’s cock ring. Yu hissed softly but stayed calm and submissive as Sean discarded the metal ring.

“Master….please….master.” Yu started pleading, ass still full of Sean.

Sean lisped around his fangs, “You are one lucky pet that I am part dragon. For we stay horny for a longer time on our sprees than demons do.”

Yu mewled softly as Sean started thrusting in and out of him with a more gentle approach, rewarding his lover. Yu spread his legs more to help Sean’s access. Sean purred a soft ‘good boy’ before he started quickening the pace and growling.

Shay came again as he watched his two lovers come to completion. Sean came with his back arched and a growl, burying his face into Yu’s shoulder. Yu cumming was the prettiest and hottest thing he’d ever seen, mouth agape and head back, eyes closed. His cum spurted onto the wall, and onto Sean’s fist, which had started milking him dry.

“Master…. Thank you…. Thank you master…. Thank you.” Yu kept saying over and over as his body calmed down from his high. His red eyes turned slowly to grey green, and Yu smirked widely. “Thank you. Fuck… it feels so good….”

Sean kissed his lover’s collared neck gently and murmured erotically, “You think it feels good now. Wait until your demon fully submits to me. When that happens, I will trust you with Shay. Until then, I get to spoil the goods.”

Shay by this time had collapsed on the bed, pillow discarded. He was on his stomach and moaning, since his cock was filling up again with those hot tones and hot words. Just the idea of Sean spoiling his goods made his body go into overdrive.

Sean eased out of Yu and winced when he saw how much blood Yu was leaking. He sighed softly and started coating his saliva over most of the areas. He then grabbed some healing ointment and stuck a copious amount into Yu’s ass. Yu hissed softly and then relaxed when the cooling gel started working it’s magic.

Then both heard a soft mewl and sighed, sharing an amused smirk. Poor Shay needed to be rewarded for being so good. The boy hadn’t touched his cock once through the whole thing. Both semes were proud of their uke.

Blasphemy, Chapter 19 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sun, 28 Apr 2013 06:00:39 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Sabine and Alex finally square off.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 19: A Stolen Kiss and More

Black Cat
entrance me,
devour me

The storm outside is raging still
there's no escape,
the one that kills

oh little girl,
the time has come
we think and move
exist as one

Sabine crossed her arms over her chest and pointedly looked at Alex. “Alex and Sabine are nothing. And why are you butting into a very oh so private conversation?” She knew she was being sort of bitchy, but damnit, Alex was freaking her out. Majorly.

Alex, being used to the verbal insults, took it in stride by simply bestowing on Sabine a Cheshire cat smile, showing a bit of fang. Rage took one look at that sinister-slighlhy-borderline-evil-yet-hot-as-hell grin and nearly came in his pants. Still, he knew quite well that the dark and dangerous archaic dragon was totally not interested in him, and only had eyes for Sabine. Still, the green dragon couldn’t help but revel in the eye candy.

Sabine tried to be strong, she really did. It’s just that whenever Alex did something like that, he made her go melt into a puddle of orgasmic goo, just by one look. Finally, she growled lowly and pointedly turned her back on the archaic dragon who was way too hot for his own good. “Well if you aren’t going to say anything, then Rage and I are going to dance.”

Rage, being slightly caught off guard, hissed out, “Rage and you are what? Dancing? Sabine, you hate dancing – oof.” He was silenced by a sharp elbow into his ribs.

When Sabine got annoyed, or crossed in any way shape or form, she was one formidable female, no doubt about it.

Before Rage could say anything to protest, Sabine grabbed his arm and started dragging him back into the overcrowded room. As they were leaving, Sabine felt a chill go up and down her spine as Alex murmured huskily, and for her ears only, “Being defiant will only make me want you more, Sabine.”

Sabine stopped in her tracks and by the time she turned to try to attempt a comeback, Alex had disappeared from the balcony. Her eyes wide, she turned back to Rage, who was patiently waiting for his best friend to drag him elsewhere, and said in a low voice, “Ok, Alex is really really freaking me out.”

“I think that was already established, princess.” Rage pointed out sardonically, but then noted with concern that Sabine was positively shaking. Of course he would have realized that anyway, even if she hadn’t been clutching his arm in a vise grip. Still, seeing Sabine trembling like that, it was disturbing.

“You ok?” He asked, deciding this was a more serious situation than he first thought.

Sabine shook her head no. “Did… did you hear what he just said before he did the whole disappear act?”

“He said something?” Rage arched a brow. Usually he had pretty darned good hearing, so it was odd that only Sabine heard Alex speak. It must mean that Alex wasn’t just romancing Sabine.

He was staking his claim.

And Rage wasn’t so sure Sabine was ready for that sort of thing.

He was correct in his thoughts when Sabine muttered softly to herself, “Okie dokie. Obviously he is innerving me for the hell of it. I won’t lose to this stupid game he is playing.” Then she snickered evilly, “Ok, I am in so need of a drink.”

“But, you hate blood wine, and that’s basically what we have on hand.” Rage’s eyebrows shot up as Sabine let go of his arm and started marching off in the direction of the stairs. “Oh, you want tea or something like that? Sabine?”

-----

No, what Sabine wanted was something she knew Alex hated: beer. And the only beer that they had in the house that tasted ok was locked up in Sean’s room. He kept it locked up only due to Devon’s nasty habit of swiping a couple of bottles and forgetting to pay Sean back. It just so happened that Sabine had been given a second key to the cabinet just in case Sean lost his because she wasn’t much of a beer drinker for one, and secondly because she was way more trustworthy than Devon when it came to liquor.

But, Sabine was desperate. And she figured she could always pay Sean back later. It wasn’t like she was going to get herself drunk. She should only need to drink a few sips to get the smell on her so that Alex would be repelled for the rest of the party. If she couldn’t stay away from him, then at least she could repel him by scent.

It was either that or to tell her guests to leave and lock herself in her room with nothing to do for the rest of the night besides sulk and bemoan about how rotten life was.

That didn’t seem to be an option.

However, by the time she realized she was now alone without Rage, she was at Sean’s room. Sighing in exasperation at the fact that she would have to yell at her bestie once the party was over, she quickly went into the room, being smart to look around first to ensure that she was by herself before turning and locking the door behind her. Not like that would stop Alex from breaking down the door in order to get to her, but she figured Alex was too much of a well-mannered guest to even think of doing that.

At least she hoped that was the case.

Sabine advanced into the room, not needing to turn on the lights to see where she was going. Full of purpose, she went over to one of the large Impressionist paintings and pulled a switch deftly, smiling in victory when the painting slid upwards to reveal a locked cabinet. Pulling out a key from a side compartment on one of her stiletto boots, she unlocked the cabinet.

She was about to grab out a Corona when suddenly she got a chill up and down her spine. Eyes wide, she turned and looked towards the window. She noted with dismay that she had totally forgotten about the windows not having very secure latches. That was totally Devon’s fault, due to Sabine having to go through the whole house pulling out the nails and screws on those things so they could at least open the windows once in a while. Of course, that also meant that the latches were not as secure as they once were.

She was so going to kill Devon when he got back home.

Alex looked drop dead gorgeous and dangerous, leaning up against the wall near a now open window, arms crossed over his chest. His eyes were cleverly watching her, and there was a small but distinct smirk to his lips, as if he knew exactly why she was in her brother’s room breaking into Sean’s liquor cabinet.

Damn him all to hell.

Sabine’s eyes regarded his slightly red tinged blue ones for a few minutes before she pointedly stated, “I know you are plotting something, asshole.”

The statement would have deemed pretty sarcastic and pretty brave if it had not been for the fact that it came out in a squeak. What the fuck? Sabine coughed slightly and pointedly demanded in a much firmer voice, “What is going on with you tonight, Lexie?”

Alex slightly winced at the nicknames, but recovered by stretching like a large panther. He yawned slightly, showing a quite nice set of fangs before he shrugged, “I feel in an extraordinarily good mood tonight, is that such a problem?”

“Yes it is, you ass hat!” Sabine exclaimed, not noticing that she was advancing on him, totally ignoring the fact that she was getting farther and farther away from the liquor cabinet. She glowered at Alex, “Explain to me what your game is! Why did you go and say that me being defiant made you want me more? What the hell are you thinking? What do you mean by that?”

Sabine breathed in deeply, trying to calm down. On one hand she felt like going up and strangling Alex until he gave up on this ridiculous game. On the other hand she wanted to go up and pay homage to his overly sexy body.

Alex licked his black lips and said softly, “Calm down, Sabine, and I will explain.”

The red haired exasperated female felt her eyes train on his lips and for a second she forgot what she was upset about, and then she snapped out of it and growled lowly under her breath. “I am not for claim.”

“Of course not.” Alex murmured gently, knowing that he was treading on egg shells right now. If he made Sabine too upset, then she could literally flame his ass. Knowing she was closer to him than she probably realized, he reached out and brushed her long demon red hair behind her shoulder. The action must have caught Sabine off guard, for she looked a bit puzzled.
Sabine was, indeed puzzled. If he agreed with her on not being claimable, then what was he doing… touching her hair and treating her like he was courting her? Alex’s soft voice teased her emotions as he murmured, “No creature would deserve the claiming of such a wild spirit.”

“I don’t understand.” Sabine felt herself say, and she figured that shockingly her statement was accurate. She had no idea what the hell was going on.

She regarded him warily, still trying to figure out why she was letting him touch her hair, letting him woo her… if that’s what wooing was.

Alex moved in for the kill. He advanced slightly, crowding Sabine’s hips with his own, moving into her space but not actually touching her, save the hand carding through her thick crimson black tresses. His breath teased her lips and instinctively, Sabine licked them absently. Alex watched the movement and mentally cursed. His eyes deepened to a darker red and he knew that if he lost control now, he’d lose Sabine forever. This was his one chance to ensnare her.

Alex huskily whispered, “I only meant that when you resist me so much, and fight me, it makes me want you all the more. Not want as in claiming, for as I said before, no creature deserves to claim your spirit, for it deserves to be just as it is. Free, and unbroken by anyone or anything.” He then moved in more, barely touching her lips with his own, “I crave you Sabine, not because you might be for claim, but because you hold yourself to higher standards, and you won’t back down from anything or anyone.”

Sabine at this point was lost in Alex’s web of seduction. His words were wrapping her tighter to him than she cared to admit. Still, if he didn’t shut up and kiss her pretty soon, she’d kill him. Or at least maim him for talking too much. Words were sweet and sexy, but her hormones were going all over the place. And she figured if he’d waited as long as she had for this moment, then it was about time to commence with the pleasure.

Seeing Sabine’s eyes darken was enough for him and Alex pulled her against his chest, whispering, “I can’t hold my desire for you in check any longer, Sabine.” And with that, he leaned in and kissed her deeply, shuddering at the feel of electricity roaming through his veins.

Sabine let out a husky moan, practically melting in his embrace, reveling in the fact that he felt so good, smelled so hot, tasted so sinful and delicious. It was like having lightning strike her in the most sensuous places. As his tongue delved into her mouth, Sabine couldn’t help but let herself drown in his pursuit. His tongue teased, played, and dominated hers.

He had to pull away to let them both breathe but he whispered brokenly, “Sabine…..”

That soft sound made her push him up against the wall and basically tackle him. Their kisses were fierce, and passionate, full of pent up desire and ecstasy. It was a wonder the house didn’t just explode from the fireworks going off in their veins. Alex let her be the dominant one for a few seconds before he finally took over, pushing her onto Sean’s bed, and following her soon after. In the back of his mind he found it bloody ironic that they were making out on Sean’s bed, but he couldn’t care less where they were, just as long as there WAS a bed.

Sabine mewled as Alex kissed her deeply, not being able to keep from spreading her legs and wrapping them around his long hips. God, the man had a killer body. A small part of her conscious was telling her that this was probably an insane idea, but common sense had fled as soon as Alex had first kissed her.

Oh, how long it had been since she’d felt like this? Oh that’s right. Her first mate had been a dick. So, correction. She had never felt this way before about anyone. It was dangerous, sinful, and yet oh so erotic. Alex was an addiction that would either kill her or make her insane with desire. Either way it went, she was not going to let him go, now that he was pretty much hers.

A brief thought led to what Sean might think, and she pushed the thought away, knowing damn well that he could kiss his own ass if he questioned her new tryst with Alex.

Alex growled softly as Sabine arched her hips into his, rubbing her core against his hot arousal. The only thing separating his cock from her wet, hot pussy was his pleather pants and her long gothic skirt and black lace underwear. Sabine was totally intoxicated, and it seemed like Alex was as well.

Alex entwined his hands with hers as he continued to drug her with deep soul drenching kisses before he let them go and pulled her more tightly against him so he could shallowly thrust against her. Sabine moaned and delved her hands through his long, silky black hair, feeling as if she was in a pool of nothing but orgasmic goo. Her body was tingling everywhere and every time his fingers touched her face or hips to hold her close, she felt fire go through her.

Alex finally pulled away from her lips to kiss her chin and suckle on her neck. Sabine gasped as she felt his fangs graze her skin. It felt so good, her eyes closed and she let out a small cry as he thrust against her with more sense of purpose. Alex growled when she tugged on his hair, but she was too lost in the sea of eroticism to much notice.

And when his fangs pierced her skin, all she could think of was how good it felt, and how much she wanted to do the same thing to him. She felt sparks fly through the back of her eyelids as she came hard against him, arching her back and screaming out her ecstasy. Alex shuddered against her and started moving faster, his thrusts getting harder and more erratic. His tongue lapped at her blood, reveling in the sweet tang of her essence, knowing he should stop feeding, but not being able to.

It seemed he wouldn’t have to stop, at least not until he was spent, for Sabine growled in her throat and bit down hard on his exposed neck, still quaking from her recent climax. As his blood filled her mouth, Sabine moaned at the exotic taste. She never had been one for blood, especially since her family was vegan by nature. But, all of them had to have some blood due to their half vampire like nature. And Sabine usually got it from a blood bank. But that sort of blood was nothing on Alex’s. It tasted rich and spicy, and so addictive.

Alex let out a desperate growl as he body seized up in ecstasy, cumming in his pants and collapsing against Sabine. Moaning softly, he let himself give into a few moments of bliss before he noted that Sabine was no longer feeding, but was stroking his long hair. It was a bit soothing, but Alex was not the type of dragon to fall asleep after one orgasm. He stretched slightly and nuzzled Sabine’s shoulder, noting that the fang marks on her neck were fast fading. Good. He knew that if he had left marks, Sabine would have killed him.

She might be his for now, but she still had her spying to do, and that meant getting idiot government peeps to believe she was unclaimed, or untainted. Sabine mumbled softly, “Sean is going to kill me.”

Alex chuckled but sat up so he could look into her eyes a bit easier. “I doubt that. More like he would kill me. You are his baby sister.”

Sabine shook her head a bit dazedly before she sighed softly, “Mmmm I can take care of myself. He knows this.”

Alex laid back down and pulled her into his arms, not minding it when she resumed stroking his hair. “It still doesn’t change the fact that you are his baby sister.”

“True.” She thought for a moment and then shrugged, “All we really did was feed. We didn’t fuck our brains out or anything.”

“Yet.” Alex whispered with a small knowing smirk.

“Damn.” Sabine muttered.

O_O wow

groffiction — Thu, 07 Feb 2013 03:55:07 GMT

Hey peeps, to say I haven't been on in quite a while is kind of redundant, so I will cut to the chase. I have been having a bunch of real life issues going on and it has made me be very busy outside of fandom writing. But, I know there is no excuse for not writing. And I don't have WB, so that's a good thing. I hope to be on more so I can start updating, and I have not abandoned my fics, so thank you to everyone who has continued to support me and have been waiting patiently for my return.

I am going through all of my fics, rereading them so I can either make changes or start writing new chappies for them. =) So, hopefully things will move a whole lot smoother once I get done doing that. I am not making a new update list for two reasons. One: no matter how hard I try, I never can seem to keep to any schedule with those -_- , Two: I don't want anyone to get their hopes continually smashed on because I can't handle my own schedule. So, once my life settles down a bit more, and I can start posting fic chaps, maybe I can do my own personal preliminary schedule and see how that goes. I know that's not really what you guys want to hear, but I don't think it would be fair to you all expecting something that might or might not happen.

I think I owe you guys that. =) I owe you so much more, and let me tell you, if things were different, I would be posting every day.

I don't have much more to say, just a big thank you to all of you who have never given up on me. I love you all and hope to be back posting regularly soon.

~Groffers <3

Blasphemy, Chapter 18 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Mon, 13 Aug 2012 05:26:56 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Sabine tries to hide from Alex, and Shay finally feeds for the first time in two years.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 18: Romancing Sucks & Fuck Me Senseless… Please

Sabine had made a mad dash to get away from Alex for at least a few minutes. The dude was seriously starting to freak her out. He was not only giving in to most of their arguments, but he was actually being well… nice. And Alex was not a nice man when it came to her. He always found ways to make her pissed or annoyed. What was the fucker planning?

Chewing on her lip, Sabine THOUGHT she found safe haven when she went down to the kitchens. She opened up the broom closet and saw a flash of white skin and nearly got the shock of her life. It was a very good thing that she had caught Nimeyl in such predicaments several times before, otherwise she’d be scarred for life. Seeing Nimeyl’s olive toned ass was something she really should not get used to seeing.

Nimeyl just calmly flicked her friend off before closing the door again so she could resume her much needed alone time with Mr. Hot. Hell, she had already forgot the poor guy’s name! This wasn’t like her. Was she coming down with a cold?

Sabine shook her head to rid herself of the strange images going through her head of her friend and prospective one night stand. Turning around, she tried to think of another place to hide. Fuck, she had to pull herself together. This was HER party, and she WAS the hostess. Damn Alex all to Hell for freaking her out!

Glowering in determination, she marched back upstairs to the main hall, taking a moment to grab Rage from a few ‘customers’ and haul him outside onto one of their ballroom balconies. Rage would have protested, if he hadn’t seen the look of murder and desperation on Sabine’s face. Quietly, Rage arched a brow and asked hesitantly, “What’s wrong, princess?’

Sabine scowled and took in a few much needed deep breaths before saying in a hiss, “That man is going to so drive me nuts. Do NOT leave my side for the rest of the party.”

It wasn’t a question, but Rage was accustomed to Sabine being a bit paranoid whenever she got addled. He nodded, “Ok. I assume the man you are referring to is Alex?”

“Who else is there?” Sabine snapped before getting a bit sheepish. “Sorry, Rage. It’s just he is totally acting weird and well… un-Alexish.”

Rage smirked and crossed his arms over his chest, “And?”

“And what?” Sabine gave Rage a look that could strike fear in any normal self-respecting dragon.

But, Rage wasn’t just any normal dragon. He teased, “And, what is he actually doing to upset you?”

“Nothing! I mean, he’s being nice. BUT, that means he’s obviously plotting something. Otherwise he wouldn’t be nice to me!” Sabine exclaimed.

“Hmmm… maybe he is just trying to romance you, Sabine.” Rage assumed softly, a small smile playing on his lips.

“Ro…Romance me?” If Sabine’s eyes got any wider, she’d be a toad. “You have got to be joking.”

Rage arched a brow before shrugging, “I was being completely serious. Everyone knows that Alex and you have a special relationship.”

“Relationship? What the fuck are you talking about? Alex and I-“ Sabine was cut off by a soft deep voice that sent chills up and down her spine.

“Alex and you what?” Alex asked as he stepped out onto the balcony, pausing to regard Rage and Sabine with mild curiosity.

>.<

~Take me to bed and rip me apart
Take me to bed and rip me apart
Take me to bed and rip me apart~

Shay flushed slightly and coughed to cover his discomfort, “Um… well, if you guys are going to fuck, can you like… let go of me?”

Sean regarded the subbie with a dangerous, hot look before he nuzzled Shay’s neck and purred softly into his ear, “But, Shay, what if I don’t want you to move just yet? What if I want you to feed from me first. I know you haven’t taken blood in a long time.”

Asagi perked up at that and came to the forefront, mentally licking his lips. It had been a long time since he and Shay had fed from any good tasting blood. And from the smell of things, Sean’s blood would do perfectly. Very delicious indeed.

Shay tensed as he sensed Asagi’s interest and nearly panicked, “Hell no! I can’t feed from you! You are part dragon!” He tried to get unsuccessfully out of Sean’s lap.

Sean gently crooned softly, keeping the boy planted in his lap. He nuzzled Shay’s neck and murmured, “We are mates, therefore I feed you, since I am the dominant. Besides, my dragon blood you might find to your liking, since it is archaic dragon blood.”

Shay froze and shivered, “How… how did you know about… what type of dragon I am? I’ve been really good about keeping it a secret! I haven’t fed or anything, not for two years! I kept Asa- my dragon under wraps! I… I can’t. I just… CAN’T!” Damnit, he almost let it slip.

Calm down Shay, why don’t you just give in? It’s been a while since I have taken over and fed from the blood of others. I had been lenient in your frail state the past two years, and even sheltered your thoughts when we were youths to spare you the intensity of feeding off of blood. But, it’s about time for you to know the pleasure, the experience, the lust that comes from feeding. And, if Yu and Sean are our mates, then who are we to try and deny them what they feel is their duty by us? Asagi said huskily, trying very hard to keep from taking complete control of Shay’s body. He knew that if he did and he was exposed to his mates, he might hurt them before complete bonding, therefore diminishing the chance of becoming one with Shay. And one of Asagi’s main goals in his life was to fuse completely with Shay. Of course he would cease to exist, just as Shay would cease to exist separately, but together they would become something more powerful than anything in the world. And that was an encouraging thought.

Yu worriedly looked at Sean, but though he wanted to calm Shay down, he knew that Sean needed to do this for Shay. Yu didn’t know what was going on, but from experience, he had learned to be patient with details, for things would come to light often in time. He reached out and tried to touch Shay’s arm, but the subbie wanted nothing to do with them at all, him or Sean.

“Shay….” Yu whispered, but was silenced by a firm look coming from Sean.

Sean reached up and pulled his subbie around to straddle his hips. Shay let out a squeak and tried to flail out of his grasp, still protesting and splashing water all over the place. Sean silenced those pleas by biting Shay’s shoulder, this time with more gentleness. He didn’t want to freak out his new Uke more than he already was.

Shay frantically tried to keep himself under control. He feared that if he drained the blood of Sean, he’d lose control and become Asagi. Asagi crooned softly, saying, Such a foolish dragon. Of course you will not become me. Not yet.

Sean sighed softly and tried to stay patient with his Uke. But, Sean was on his heat cycle, so he was really tired of having nothing to plow into, and he needed to feed Shay before he fed Yu. It wouldn’t always be that way, but as of right now, Shay was the most needy, considering Shay hadn’t fed on any vampire blood in over two years. That would kill most purebloods. And Shay was a pureblood for the most part. Once he had a ceremony of maturity or bonded completely with his mates, he would gain all of his powers, including the ones hidden away from him that were bestowed as inheritance from his birth parents and his foster parents.

Even if Sean hadn’t had a hand in Shay’s past, he would have known by pure sense exactly who his subbie was.

Prince or no, Shay was still a Frost dragon, which meant that he needed vampire blood to keep strong once a week, much like vampires needed human blood once a week. It was time to stop this foolishness, and though Sean respected Shay for staying undercover for two whole years on the run without no blood, Shay did NOT need to abstain anymore.

Sean would be his protector now. He had been his protector in the shadows for the past two years, but now he didn't have to hide. Shay was his to protect. And Sean would protect Shay even more now, considering Shay was more messed up than he realized. And he figured Yu would do the same.

And no fucker would even smell his scent after Sean started fucking him. But, that wouldn’t be until the Uke had his season. Then the three of them could bond completely. As for feeding, Shay would need to feed from Sean once or twice a week, since his blood wasn’t pure vampire. However, it should please Shay considering all Frost dragons tended to favor feeding off of archaic dragon blood.

Shay let out a soft keen, sniffling as a dark bloody tear fell from his eye. “Please, Sean, don’t make me do this.” Asagi scowled slightly, but refrained from taking control of his tormented host. It was better just to see how things play out. There would be time enough for him to take control later when Shay finally succumbed to his dreams. He so had a bone to pick with their two lovers.

“Though your plight is admirable, my lover, I cannot allow you to go unfed. You need to be healthy, and strong again. Don’t you understand?” Sean murmured, gently licking the small pinpricks his teeth had made on the Uke.

Shay was now rigid in his arms again, frozen in fear, but in lust too. It was as if Shay’s body recognized Sean as being its master. Sean caught Yu’s eyes and said softly, “Start jacking him off.”

Yu nodded, glad to be able to help in any way. Plus, it would help keep his brain off of his cock.

Or so he thought.

Shay sniffed and tried hard to keep from breaking apart. There was something about the way Sean looked at him with softened eyes, that made him want to fall to pieces. He shivered and tried to keep his grief in, as the memories surged within him. Why now was his memories surfacing? Was it because he was so distraught? Was it because he was so scared he might turn into Asagi and lose all control of his body and hurt his possible mates? Or was it something else?

Yu gently pulled Shay into his lap and started kissing his neck and jacking him off. Shay shuddered and let out a dry sob, baring his neck to Sean, even though he could barely move otherwise. Sean hovered over them both, gently wrapping his arms around Shay and nuzzling his shoulder, baring his throat to Shay. Shay shuddered and tried hard not to give in.

Yu started fisting his cock to completion, gently kissing Shay’s other shoulder, whispering, “It’s ok Shay. It won’t endanger him, nor will it endanger me either. His scent is more powerful than yours. And he knows how to take care of himself.”

Shay shuddered and let out a sobbing gasp, “I know, fucktard! I just… I just… don’t want to hurt Sean!”

Sean slowly smirked and pushed back his damp hair. He lifted his eyes to meet Shay’s and he gently kissed him on the lips. “It doesn’t hurt, honey. It feels fuckin’ incredible.”

Yes it does, grasshopper. Now, fucking take what he’s offering or I WILL take over control. Asagi hissed, pure lust in his voice.

Shay bit his lip and regarded Sean for one long moment, noting how gorgeous this man was, with just a small trace of the makeup he had on earlier left on his face. Sean was hot in every way, and adorable in his own weird eccentric way too.

He blushed and hiccupped, “I don’t know if I can. I haven’t fed in two years. I don’t know if my body will remember how to feed.”

Liar. Asagi laughed hauntingly. Quit stalling.

Sean chuckled softly and hugged both boys to him, muttering, “You are so going to be the death of me, Shay. You are one stubborn punk.”

“I was being serious!” Shay pouted, but nuzzled Sean’s neck out of impulse.

“I know, I know, chill.” Sean murmured and reached up to pull Yu down for a lingering kiss. As he pulled away, he murmured, “We have been going about this the wrong way. Spread his legs for me, he’s going to need to feel me as much as possible.”

“Ok.” Yu said softly and did as he was told, though he did stroke Shay’s cock a few more times for good measure.

Shay let out a hoarse meep and nearly came right then and there. He blushed and tried to cover his face with his hands, but suddenly found his wrists pinned against the tub sides. He shivered as Sean settled between his legs, pressing his weight down, knowing that Yu was in a position that it wouldn’t hurt him.

Now this is more like it. Asagi murmured, pleased.

Shay mewled and tried to get out of the firm, but loose grip that Sean had him under. Sean nuzzled Shay’s neck and started licking his skin, right over the collar bone. When Shay started shuddering underneath him, he whispered to Yu, “Spread your legs, lover, for I want you to get fun out of this too. You’ve been such a good boy.”

Yu blushed but smiled slightly at the compliment. He spread his legs, and arched them slightly over Shay’s slender hips. Shay let out a soft moan as Sean arched his back, let out a soft growl and thrust hard with his hips, rubbing his cock up against Shay’s, and managing to get Yu some action on his own cock.

Yu threw back his head and let out a loud moan. Oh fuck, that felt so good. His cock was again getting what it wanted.

Partially.

But, hell, Yu was ready for ANY action at all.

Sean shuddered slightly and felt his fangs lengthen. He did a few more experimental thrusts before he arched his back and thrust hard, causing all three to moan in agonizing pleasure. Shay mewled underneath him, wanting a kiss, for some reason. Sean dipped his head down and kissed Shay with a small husky growl. Shay moaned and let himself be plundered, oddly like his body wanted to be.

He yearned to reach up and delve his hands into Sean's hair, but Sean still had his hands captive. Shay mewled and whimpered as Sean growled deeper and thrust harder this time, eyes fluttering closed as passion wrought his being. Shay shuddered, feeling that he needed to do something with his mouth, but for the life of him, he didn’t know what to do!

Yes yes YES!!! Asagi hissed out in pleasure.

If Sean would slow… FUCK… down, then maybe Shay could…. SHIT…. Figure out what he was supposed to DO!!!!!!!!!

Sean let out a soft growl, and pulled away, catching Yu's eyes with his own. He demanded Yu, “Bite me, pet!”

Yu felt his demon rear it’s ugly head deep within him and he shuddered as it took hold of him. Sean pulled Shay slightly to the side, and just in time. For, Yu’s eyes glittered red as he bared his fangs and bit Sean’s shoulder, drinking in Sean’s delicious blood.

Shay and Asagi both merged and let out a soft whining keen, Shay feeling his fangs lengthen at the smell of Sean’s blood. It smelled good, and he wanted some too! He looked at Sean and mewled, nuzzling his mate’s throat. Sean let his seme/uke feed for a few more seconds, lightly thrusting his hips to keep them all aroused. He shuddered as his control nearly snapped, feeling Shay start making dragon plea noises, and nuzzling his neck.

Finally he gently nuzzled Yu’s shoulder and nipped it slightly with enough fang to get the demon/vampire hybrid’s attention. Yu took one last gulp of Sean’s blood before he reigned in the demon within him and threw his head back, gasping.

Sean pulled Yu’s head to him and kissed him heatedly, still shallowly thrusting up against his mates, getting more turned on by Shay’s legs, which were now wrapped around his hips. Shay was mewling and lapping at some blood that had trickled down from Yu’s bite.

Sean pulled away from Yu and lapped up a bit of blood still left on the vampire hybrid’s lips. Yu whimpered softly and let out a ragged cry as Sean started thrusting hard again. As his cock rubbed up against Shay’s, he let out a growl that sent chills down his mates’ backs. Sean arched his back and thrust again, this time letting out guttural moan.

And then with a roar, Sean arched his back, allowing his wings to come out. Shay saw those huge black wings with red tips and mewled, still craving the blood he smelled from his mate. Yu let out a gasp, “Fuckin’ beautiful…..”

Sean smirked slightly and let go of Shay’s wrists, gently kissing his submissive’s throat. “Take me to bed… and rip me apart….”

Shay blushed slightly but then eeped as his Seme hugged him tightly, thrusting hard. Asagi took over some control and thrust up Shay’s hips, gasping out a keen of pleasure. Sean bore his shoulder to Shay's mouth again, this time shuddering with lust as Shay sniffed in his scent. And there was blood, succulent blood. It smelled so good. And yet, both Asagi and Shay knew that their lover needed to stop bleeding soon. Shay started lapping up the blood, moaning when his lover started thrusting even harder, his wings outstretched and draped slightly over the Jacuzzi.

Yu let out a soft ragged moan before he came hard against Shay’s lower back, baring his fangs and closing his eyes in ecstasy.

Sean felt his eyes flutter closed as Shay finally put his mouth over the wound Yu had bestowed upon him. He moaned heatedly and held his lover gently, staying still as Shay fed. Shay didn’t take much, but enough to satisfy his Seme. Oh it felt like ecstasy, and Asagi couldn’t help but force Shay to take a few more sips. Strangely enough, Shay was still conscious and aware through this whole process. Once he was finished, Shay healed the bite mark with a bit of frost.

Sean shivered slightly and shuddered as Shay started running his fingers through his hair. It felt so damned good. Sean started shaking, but before he could act or warn his mates that he was on the verge of losing control, Shay murmured, “Do your worst, master.”

Sean felt something deep within him snap, and he was on his lovers like there was no tomorrow. He kissed Shay heatedly and started thrusting harder than ever, briefly wondering if he was going to break the fuckin’ Jacuzzi. Yu reached around Shay and started flicking Sean’s nipples, which caused the dragon hybrid to growl possessively.

Sean thrust a few more times before he, and his mates seized up. Sean let out a growling moan and buried his head into Shay’s shoulder, shuddering and shaking as he came. His wings lay limp on his back, draping slightly in the Jacuzzi water, which had been spilled half out.

Shay breathed hard, breathing in his Seme’s scent, and catching the scent of Yu’s orgasm. Yu breathed in deeply before he let out a soft gasp, “Wow.”

Shay sighed blissfully, “I so do not want to move.”

Agreed. Asagi growled softly, content and wasted.

Sean let out a soft chuckle, causing Yu to smile a bit and Shay to blush.

Sensual Whispers Below Crimson Skies

groffiction — Sun, 12 Aug 2012 06:11:51 GMT

Title: Sensual Whispers Below Crimson Skies
Author: groffiction / Azriel
Rating: NC17
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU
Pairings: Strify/Miro, Yu/Luminor, Kiro/Shin
Summary: In an age old war between faeries, elves, and dark elves, six creatures are drawn together like moths to the flame, and against their will, they are driven by forces unknown to test not only themselves, but the fate of those around them.
Chapter One Summary: It’s Strify’s big day – he’s finally an adult faerie, and can get his wings. Kiro, his older brother goes and finds him resting on a lily pad. Luminor and Shin, one dark elf pure blood, one dark elf/ wood elf hybrid, are sent on a mission to capture a faerie. Yu and Miro are hunting in the forest, following the trail of a wounded deer. Fate would have it, all of them will somehow meet very soon….
Genre: Romance/Adventure
Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended.
Warnings/Notes: Slash, vampirism, bloodplay, gore, violence, mayhem, light mentions of past rape, torture, and abuse; This is my very first fic with Miro, so please do not kill me if everything is a bit OOC for now.

Dedications: The boys of Cinema Bizarre, and my twitter babes, who have become closer than sisters to me over the past year and a half. I love you guys, and enjoy.

Chapter One: Plots of the Depraved

A kiss… with fangs…and it began
And so the lie became the truth
Who needs a heart – she spits it out
She’'s safe inside her sanctuary….

Kiro yawned tiredly as he stretched his silver and pink butterfly wings. It sucked being a faerie sometimes, and today just so had to be the day that his brother, Strify, was going to finally get his wings. His baby brother was finally turning 100 today, which was the date of maturity by faerie standards. And though Kiro was excited about his brother finally getting his wings, therefore able to go in and out of the enchanted forest at will instead of asking anyone for help, he was a bit sad too. And being sad was a foreign feeling for any faerie. So, he was also annoyed and pissed at himself for feeling sad. Why the hell was he feeling sad? It’s not like Strify would NOT need help with flying lessons, etc.

Maybe Strify finally turning into a mature adult made Kiro feel nostalgic, not sad. Yea, that was it.

With a flutter of his wings, the smaller of the two brothers, yet the eldest, put on his normal fey clothes – consisting of pink and brown trousers with a shimmery white tunic, he decided to go barefoot.

It was rare to see any faerie with shoes on these days. The enchanted forest that they lived in housed many a light and dark creature, to be sure, but it just felt orgasmic to the faeries to let their feet touch living, breathing plants and trees.

Allowing himself a quick shake to rid himself of latent faerie dust, Kiro got off of his favorite toadstool and went to go look for his brother. Strify was always an early riser and a late dreamer, so when he usually collapsed into ‘bed’, it was around midday. Kiro watched as the first rays of the dawn caress the forest floor where trees had been unable to blot out.

Stopping a moment to sun himself in one such spot, Kiro hovered over some tall grass, wishing for the hundredth time that week for the day when faeries didn’t have to hide their true forms again. Once, long ago, faeries could go out and about the enchanted forest as big as any human or elf without fear of scorn, hatred, and abuse. But now, faeries had to shut their enchanted places away, making it virtually impossible for a hapless human to stumble in on their territory, and deter any dark elf or wood elf from the area.

Sometimes it didn’t ward off all dark elves or wood elves.

That’s right. They were still at war with the dark elves and wood elves. Though Kiro had been present the day that all the enchanted world went to war with one another, he had been but a child, and could not remember the details. All he could remember was the cold, unsettled feeling of fear. Fear and despair were the feelings that he and his people felt as one of their faeries came back home barely alive from a surprise attack of a dark elf.

Thinking that it was just a fluke of one dark elf acting on his own, their king, Kiro and Strify’s uncle, went to go talk to the dark elf king. He never made it back alive. The dark elves had sent him back dismembered with a note proclaiming war. Apparently the new king of the dark elves, Alathos, wanted the faerie enchanted forests to conquer. He was ambitious, cruel, and unforgiving.

Not knowing what to do, Kiro’s cousin, Lindrick, went off in search of the wood elves. He came back, but horribly scarred. Apparently, the dark elves had also destroyed their pact with the wood elves, murdering several, causing the wood elves to mistrust anyone, even if it was one of their own neighboring faerie kingdoms.

Kiro looked down at the tattoo marking on the inside of his wrist, noting that everyone who received their wings was also given a tattoo of loyalty, binding them as protectors of their kin. Betrayal was not an option, no matter what the cost it took to stay loyal. The faeries had done all they could to protect themselves from the horrors of war, trying to keep their enchanted forests safe from all prying unwanted eyes. But, lately darkness had crept back into their forests again, and the faeries knew it was an omen of evil tidings soon to come.

Hearing a dragon fly flit past him, Kiro shook himself out of his dour thoughts and went about to find Strify. He figured he knew where the moody and diva acting younger brother of his was.

And he was right.

Strify was sitting on a lily pad in the middle of a pond near a shade of thick oaks, playing a soft tune with his flute. Eyes closed, and a picture of beauty resided over the younger faerie, making him look serene and at peace as he trilled a soft song to a neighboring frog. The frog hummed slightly, but gave Strify his total, undivided attention. Strify had his multi toned brown and golden hair tied back with a long blade of grass, and his clothes were of the finest fashion, making Kiro smile. Strify was always one for fashion statements and Kiro wasn’t one to talk about that. It was all apart of being a royal faerie. It was in their blood. Seeing Strify wearing a soft brown pair of pants, a glittery silver shirt, along with several glittering necklaces and bangles, made Kiro feel better, knowing that Strify was taking his birthday very seriously.

“Time to go, Strify.” Kiro murmured softly, careful not to disturb the frog.

If it was one thing that amazed him to no end, it would be that Strify could music his way out of any dangerous situation, including stupefying a frog from thinking of him as a tasty morsel.

Strify opened one blue eye to regard Kiro for a second before putting his flute down, and jumping off of the lily pad in a blur. The frog croaked at him, but made no move to try and give chase. “I swear, one of these days that frog is going to eat you.” Kiro teased, helping his brother regain his balance after nearly falling off of the pond bank.

“Yea, and I but you would cry some very cute tears for me, wouldn’t you?” Strify shot back with a smirk, steadying himself and brushing off his pants.

“No, more like I would tell Nana to bring you back from the dead so I could kill you again.” Kiro flipped his brown and blonde pixie styled hair back. “Now, come on. We are going to be late.”

Strify nodded and took Kiro’s hand. As they twinkled out of existence, Kiro had the strangest feeling that he was going to come to regret Strify getting his wings….

>.<

In the kingdom of Alkenthram, one very serious looking attractive dark elf, who went by the name of Luminor made his way lithely through the great fortress known as Thramkind Stronghold, intent on a sole purpose: to collect his half blood comrade, Shin, for they had just received their orders. A faerie kingdom had been found, at long last, and they had orders to go and kidnap any faerie on the outskirts.

They would bring the creature back here and interrogate it for hidden secrets to the inner faerie kingdom. Of course Luminor didn’t particularly enjoy the fact that he was going to have to cause any creature, infidel or not, pain, but one did what they had to to survive in this horrible place.

He pushed away his long black cloak and whipped back his purple black hair as he came to stand in front of Shin’s door. He raised a beautifully manicured hand and rapped on the door with the palm of his hand. The wards surrounding the dark oak door glew green before admitting him entrance.

As suspected, Shin was hiding under the bed. “Shinya, you have to learn to find different places to hide.” Luminor admonished gently before crouching down to peer at the half breed under the bed.

Shin was a rare combination of dark elf and wood elf mixed into one. He was continually warring with himself, and usually sprung at any sort of mission to get away from the inner castle. However, he seemed to be partial to faeries, for whatever reason, so Luminor knew that this mission would be a bit difficult for Shin to carry out.

Luminor’s eyes softened as he took in Shin’s form. Shin was laying on his side, curled up in a fetal position, his wacky blonde hair caressing his shoulders, and his face hidden by his arms. Shin muttered a moody, “Go away.”

Luminor rolled his rare pale blue eyes and said softly, “Shin, this is not going to work. The faster we go, the faster we can get home.”

“Yea, but I don’t want to hurt it.” Shin hissed mournfully, turning to give Lumi a green eyed glower.

Luminor snickered softly, not being able to help himself. Out of all of the half breeds in the dark kingdom, Shin was the gentlest. Oh, Shin could rip someone apart if he wanted to, but he usually kept to himself and treated others with respect. And, he was very kind to all creatures. Several nobles thought he was totally useless, but the king saw what Luminor saw in him: latent power.

Because Shin was a gentle person, he was able to fit into ‘light’ places and get people to trust him. It didn’t matter if Shin hated being used, he didn’t have a choice. Just like Luminor didn’t have a choice.

“Shin, we won’t. We will just bring it here.” Luminor murmured, reaching out to caress Shin’s hair.

Shin flinched slightly before sighing deeply in resignation.

Lumi was right. The faster they got the faerie, the faster they could get home and forget about the mission.

>.<

Yu Phoenix and his friend Miro hunted through a deeper part of a foreign forest close to their lands. They were in search of a deer that was wounded badly in the left foreleg. Poor creature must be in terrible shock to run so far on such a horribly injured leg. Miro’s eyes softened as he thought of the possibilities of how the creature got hurt. Most elves did not kill any animal if they could help it, surviving as a vegetarian might in the world of humans.

So, why would a deer be hurt so badly?

There hadn’t been sightings of dark elves, or large carnivores this far north into the wood. Miro shivered as he climbed stealthily into a thick oak to see if he could spot the wounded animal from a branch. His long blond hair flittered in the light autumn breeze, tickling his fey ears. His blue eyes flitted around as he pushed his long forest green cloak more firmly onto his back. Taking out a small brown flute out of his green long sleeved tunic, he scowled slightly when he accidently dropped it to the forest ground below.

He didn’t have to wait long for almost silent laughter to fill his sensitive ears as his companion hoisted the flute back up to him. Miro stuck out his tongue rudely at his rare black and red haired wood elf companion, who was flashing him a shit-eating grin. He would never hear the end of it, for sure. Miro snatched up the flute from the air quickly, and silently.

Crouching low on a branch, Miro made sure that his soft green pants rustled silently against the crisp bark of the oak tree. He waited for a few minutes before pulling out his flute and playing a soft medley to lure the deer into sight.

Yu stayed on the forest floor, pushing back his long demon red hair and crouching low, bow and arrow drawn just in case he had to down the poor beast.

He was similarly dressed as Miro, though he often kept his cloak hood up while hunting, due to the fact that his hair definitely would stick out in the forest surroundings. But, not today. Today, they had both strayed farther from home than usual, so it felt good to have the soft chilled breeze flit through his long tresses.

Miro continued to call to the deer using his flute, but Yu feared it might be too late for the creature. Yu quietly advanced until he came to a halt at the edge of a river bank. There lay the deer, exhausted, eyes wide with fear and pain, a large gash right in her left foreleg. She was laying prone on the river bank, not even trying to get up anymore.

Hissing softly and whistling, Yu let Miro know that he had found the poor thing. Kneeling down next to the tired animal, he started humming softly to calm her down. He wasn’t sure if Miro could save this one. Miro might be one of the best wood elf healer, but this looked pretty bad. He sniffed the air and caught the scent of something he hadn’t smelled in quite a long while.

Dark elf.

Tensing, he quickly looked around, noting that Miro had hopped down from his tree and was in the process of hurrying over to him, silently and quickly. As the fair elf came to crouch beside him, Yu continued to look around, ears perked at any sound.

Miro was not oblivious of the danger. He also sensed the smell of dark elf in the area. They had to heal the deer, or kill her before the dark elves caught her scent. Despite being somewhat cousins to the wood elves, dark elves had no qualms about drinking blood, or feasting off of the flesh of animals. There had been rumors that dark elves even cannibalized, but Miro didn’t know if there was any merit to it.

Sighing softly, Miro reached out a gentle hand and stroked the doe’s stomach, murmuring as softly as he could, “My friend, I am here to ease your pain. Tell me your thoughts of your attack.”

Quickly handing over some poultice for the wound to Miro, Yu hurried to put his hood back up over his head. “We must hurry, Miro.” Yu said softly, but urgently.

“I know.” Miro stated, gently going through the doe’s memories while simultaneously trying to heal it’s injured foreleg.

Flashes of the doe’s thoughts went by rapidly and finally getting what he wanted from the creature, he withdrew. The doe’s leg would be sore for the rest of her life, but she could still use it. He murmured to her some instructions on what types of berries to eat to help keep the leg strong. The doe whickered softly before freezing in terror.

Yu cursed vehemently under his breath as the forest around them got very quiet, very rapidly. Miro quickly covered the doe and himself with his cloak, and Yu hid behind a great oak, bow and arrow forgone in the place of a well polished sword.

Keeping utterly soundless, Yu watched as not one, but two dark elves walked past, just as quiet. One had the look of a wood elf, though his clothing was dark and dismal, speaking that yes, he was a dark elf. The other had a slight sweet smell to him, very enticing, but Yu restrained himself. He waited for a bit, not wanting to engage in battle with these two until he knew what they were doing so far north of the dark elf city.

Miro, to his credit, kept himself and the doe quiet.

They all held their breath as the dark haired dark elf turned and looked their way. His steely blue eyes flickered slightly before he turned and went on his way, sighing softly. His fair haired companion knelt down near some of the deer blood trail and scowled, noting that the trail ended not far from the river bank.

How could one injured doe disappear like that? Shin’s stomach growled. Damnit. Now he’d have to try and hunt down another deer before he and Lumi settled down for the night. They were pretty close to the faerie’s enchanted forest, but so far, they had not found any way inside of it without sounding off the faerie alarms.

It was starting to frustrate Shin. And without food in his stomach, it made him more edgy. He stood and caught up to Lumi, before nearly running into him. Lumi stopped abruptly and strained his ears, looking everywhere in front of them. What was it that Lumi was sensing? Shin sniffed the air, not picking up much of a scent besides the deer blood, which had faded almost entirely.

Then Lumi caught it, the scent of wood elf.

Blasphemy, Chapter 17 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sat, 11 Aug 2012 19:13:09 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. More of Sabine’s party guests start arriving, and some explanations are made.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 17: More Guests to arrive and Explanations

Sabine opened the door for several of her ‘guests’, which included several witches, warlocks, pixies, vampires, werewolves, werecats, and of course… dragons.

In total, she had invited merely 25 people, but of course, saying “totally cool if you invite friends”, meaning she wanted to make sure she had enough people around to make things interesting and thoroughly entertaining, around 85 or so showed up.

It didn’t faze her – this still was considered a “little” tea party by her standards.

In fact, she took it in stride and played a good hostess, though when it came to giving out party favors of wine and snacks, she let Nimeyl take care of that. Nimeyl was kind enough to snap her fingers and get everyone served whatever they wanted within reason. Sabine still hadn’t figured out how the Drag Queen was able to do that.

Nimeyl even tried teaching her the technique and Sabine had ended up snapping Devon’s clothes off completely and incinerating them accidentally.

At the super market.

While he was dating one of his two timing girlfriends.

Though it was totally unintentional, Sabine had thought it hysterical, until both Sean and Devon ganged up on her and bound her from using that type of magic unless she was in the house without any guests around. It sucked, but it was probably for the best.

Sabine and Nimeyl had to nearly tie down Rage to keep him from trying to help. It wasn’t that they didn’t want help, but Rage never took a day off it seemed. Not one. So, whenever he was at Sabine’s house, she declared Rage not to lift a finger to help, not even if she fell flat on her face, tripping over invisible dust bunnies.

It annoyed Rage, but after a hundred or so years knowing Sabine and Nimeyl, he should know better by now.

One of her guests, a goth pixie by the name of Sakura, asked where Sabine’s servants were. Sabine shrugged, “We don’t expect our servants to ‘serve’ anyone after midnight. Back in the old days, we made it a rule, so that our servants would be more willing to come back the next day, even if it was to an old spooky house. Also, we kept our servants when several other large dragon noble families kept losing theirs due to nearly working them to death.”

“Must be nice.” Sakura’s ‘pet’ dark sprite muttered under his breath.

Sakura gave the young teen looking goth boy named Jericko a glower before she shrugged, “Well, though I commend you on your rules, but I just can’t seem to part with my pet during the night. It gets rather lonely in my flat.”

This was one of the snobbiest of Sabine’s buddies, and in truth, she would have dropped the goth pixie years ago if it had not been for the fact that Sakura made herself very useful as a fellow spy. Keeping a good relationship with Sakura made it possible for Sabine to traverse in different circles and spy on other nobles.

It was who you knew in the dragon noble world, just like it was with every other creature on the top span of the food chain.

And yet, Sabine felt really sorry for Jericko. Usually dark sprites loved sex because to them, it gave them energy and a food source that allowed them to survive without becoming depressed and moody. And to have one state that he was reluctant to be with Sakura… that said something.

Sabine wondered what the hell Sakura was doing to that poor dark sprite to make him say that he was reluctant to have sex with her, but then she mentally shook her head. It was not her business.

She nearly jumped out of her skin as a gentle touch on her arm caused electricity to fire all over her. Damn! She let out an embarrassing squeak and reached over and tried to smack Alex silly. Alex snickered and caught her wrist before she could land one blow.

“Damnit, Alex, you asshat! How many times do I have to tell you NOT to sneak up on me like that?!” Sabine hissed, her heart still trying to hammer itself out of her chest.

Sakura, taking a good look at the tall, pale dragon with long silky black hair, dressed in manicured goth black clothing, black lipstick, black eyshadow, and vermillion eyes, wisely tugged her dark sprite by a leash and studded collar and left to go to somewhere safer in the room. Alexandr Crow was one not to mess with. If he wanted, he could eat goth pixies like her for breakfast. It made Sakura wonder at Sabine’s sanity, piping off at him like that.

Alex’s vermillion eyes flitted back to being midnight blue, which told Sabine that he hadn’t fed on the way here, but wasn’t so far gone that he would ‘lower’ himself to drinking a human’s blood. He must have fed within the past week or so. Archaic dragons were strange like that. They modeled vampires when it came to getting sustenance, but they usually liked drinking the blood of fellow dragons. About the only type of dragon that could control them were frost dragons or demon dragons, depending on how old and strong they were.

Alex gently relaxed his grip on Sabine’s wrist, but didn’t let go. Instead, he pulled the underside to his black lips and gently kissed it, blinking his eyes slowly before making eye contact with Sabine.

Holy fuck. Was all Sabine could think of as she gulped and tried to muster enough defense to pull her hand away from him.

It was always like this. Whenever Sabine was around Alex she lost her senses and ended up getting pissed with herself for being so weak. Electricity sizzled through her as Alex gently nipped her wrist, not enough to break the skin, but enough to make her want to tackle him and rip off his clothes.

She always had a thing for a dragon bold enough to not hide his fangs, even around humans. Alex was unique onto himself. He knew that his actions innerved people, but he could care less. It was a useful tool while working as a spy as well as an assassin for the Russian Monarchy.

Oh, when the occasion called for it, Alex could blend in as much as he wanted, but if he didn’t have to, he didn’t feel the need to.

Finally Sabine was able to say, her voice soft and husky, “You can let go of my wrist now, Lexie.” She had taken to calling him that whenever she was annoyed at him, which was more often than she could EVER be annoyed at her brothers.

Alex scowled slightly, but dropped her wrist. “You know I despise it when you call me that.”

“Exactly. Now we are even, since you scared the crap out of me just now.” Sabine pointed out with a scowl of her own.

They glared at each other for a full five minutes before Alex grunted, “Indeed.”

Sabine arched a brow. Since when did Alex give up so easily? He always took the challenges in their word sparring and thrived in them. Was he sick? Sabine looked him over, noting that his goth shirt was open from the neck down to his navel, baring a pale chest she would love to run her hands down.

Mentally shoving her inner hussies into a corner, she spotted an inverted cross gothic necklace dangling enticingly around his neck. “When did you get that?”

Not being able to shake away her feelings to want to touch the pretty, she reached out and stroked the cross. Alex’s eyes flickered down to his long necklace and smirked. Sabine just couldn’t say no to dark jewelry, even if it did have about six curses on it to ward off people from touching him.

With Sabine, every curse in the world, even the darkest, could not deter her from touching what she wanted to touch. It’s one of the reasons why Alex wanted her. She was gorgeous for a dragon, no doubt, but her mind, wit, and sardonic humor made him interested in her. And her spirit, though damaged, was still surrounding her like a delicious beacon.

Oh yes, he wanted her.

Not just to fuck, but to possess, to own her.

But at the same time, he wanted her to be herself. It was going to be tricky to have her, but Ryan had promised to supply him with the means to get her, if he couldn’t corral Sabine himself.

Licking his lips, he reached down and covered her hand that was touching his inverted cross medallion. “I obtained it after a scuffle with a warlock hoarder who unfortunately was protecting someone I was deemed to kill. He didn’t want to relinquish his ‘pet’ dragon, so I saw no harm in ending his life. All of his treasure was confiscated, naturally, but I got to have this.”

Sabine never asked him about his job, and to his credit, Alex didn’t ask about hers. They knew what spying was, and the dangers of it. Still, Sabine wondered how many Alex had assassinated in his lifetime. Bah, what was she to care? She had killed several in her youth until she managed to curtail her dark impulses. Although, taking in Alex’s exotic scent made her want to do very dark, naughty things to him.

Shame on him for being so drool worthy.

Nimeyl, who was walking around with Rage, took note of Sabine and Alex with small knowing smiles. “How odd, they are actually not at each other’s throats tonight.”

“I wonder how long that will last.” Rage murmured with a roll of the eyes.

“Well, it’ll do them both good to get some frustrations out in the open.” Nimeyl snickered and waggled her eyebrows.

“Indeed.” Rage nodded, looking around at the masses of party people milling in the great ballroom. Looks like everything was going fine. Time would only tell, just how wild this party would get.

>.<

wrap your arms around my pale skin
it's too late to back out
you're in
on your knees and praise your new lord
deeper now
and here's your reward

Back at the Livingston Mansion….

Sean turned on the Jacuzzi and tested the water as it warmed with black painted fingernails. Seeming satisfied, he nodded to Yu, who was at the door of the bathroom, carefully keeping an eye on a passed out Uke sprawled on their large bed. Poor Shay had passed out not even minutes after Sean had sucked him off.

Kid probably had no idea what was coming next.

Which was why Sean and Yu were going to talk it over with their little misfit.

In the Jacuzzi.

As Sean had put it, if he was grimy for much longer, he’d start smelling like ass. And he really did NOT want to smell like ass. Besides, Shay and Yu needed to see him without all of his makeup, and vise versa. It would be good to ease Shay’s fears when he woke up, if he started freakin’ out. Sean sighed softly and started peeling off the duct tape strips off of his arms. That’s one thing people could not understand: his bondage black duct tape on his arms.

Sean never really felt the need to explain, considering in his point of view, it explained itself. Bondage tape made him look more dangerous, seductive, and to a bunch of crazy fans out there, erotically hot. As he peeled it off, Yu watched him with a quizzical look in his grey green eyes.

“Spill, before you burst, pet.” Sean said absently, not even wincing as he peeled off some more.

Yu crossed his arms over his chest and just asked simply, “Will you tape me?”

Sean paused in mid-stripping and gave his seme/uke a small smirk. Then he went back to de-taping.

Yu huffed softly and shrugged, “I mean, like later… like for shows or something.”

The dark dragon hybrid sighed deeply and finished taking off all the strips of tape, putting it all in a small trash bin underneath a huge vanity sink thingy. He straightened and regarded Yu with knowing eyes. “Possibly. It depends on if you are good for me, pet.” He then undid his bondage straps, baring a well toned torso to Yu’s hot gaze.

Then he walked over to Yu and pressed up against him, pinning his wrists against the wall on either side of Yu’s face. Sean leaned in and stared deeply into Yu’s eyes before he murmured, “Such the masochist….”

Yu let out a soft hitched breath and submissively looked down and bared his neck to his master. Sean nuzzled Yu’s neck, littering soft kisses on his skin, still holding Yu’s wrists captive. The dragon hybrid said in a husky voice, “I know you are hungry…. And that you want me… badly. So much so, that you might forget our Uke, who is lying on our bed, half naked, and asleep.”

Sean then nibbled Yu’s jaw line, murmuring, “Choose, Yu.”

When Yu stayed silent, despite harsh breathing, Sean purred, “I can fuck you right here and give you what you want right now. But, there is a chance that Shay might wake and be disturbed by our feeding. Do you want to take a chance? Or do you want to be the greedy fucker you are, and take it all?”

Yu let out a soft moan, “Please….”

“Please what, pet?” Sean asked, nipping his seme/uke in admonishment.

Yu gasped out, “Please… wait until we tell Shay.”

Sean regarded his lover for a full minute before he slowly smirked. “Good boy.” Then he rewarded Yu by kissing him deeply, dominating, fucking, and pressing his mouth with promise of what was to come with their entwined bodies soon enough.

Yu moaned and drank in Sean’s elixir of erotica, shuddering when the Seme wrapped his arms around him, rubbing his bare back gently and soothingly. Yu reached up hesitantly and ran his fingers through Sean’s hair. He was gentle, and though it felt good, Sean growled softly.

Sean murmured against Yu’s lips, “You are much like your master, Yu. You want the pain as well as the pleasure. The demon inside of you craves it. Yearns for it. It makes it feel more rewarding, doesn’t it?”

“Yes.” Yu said shakily, about ready to lose control.

“But the anticipation is part of the torture. And though you crave the payoff, you need to be patient, my pet.” Sean instructed with a soft growl. “Bring Shay to me. We need to talk. All of us.”

“Yes, master.” Yu said before he withdrew from his new lover to get Shay.

Shay let out a soft, sleepy mewl when Yu gently stroked his hair, awakening him from a very very nice dream. Shay yawned and blinked a few times before he noticed Yu standing next to him wearing nothing but black leather pants. He let out a squeak and shot up so fast that he nearly fell off the bed.

Yu chuckled softly and said, “Hey misfit, you ok?”

Shay took in a few deep breaths before he noticed that 1) he was bare from the waist down, 2) his piercings were healed, and 3) he had a damn hicky on his left hip! Shay blushed scarlet and tried to cover himself. “Hey now, it’s ok, Shay.”

Yu pulled Shay into his arms and rubbed his back. “Shhh, honey, Sean and I should have talked to you all about this earlier, but we couldn’t resist you."

Shay buried his head into Yu’s chest before he sighed, “What’s happening to me? Why is it, when I am with you my defenses are up, but when I am with both you and Sean, my defenses flee screaming for the hills?”

Yu slowly smiled at that. “Probably because the both of us cancel each other out. I am not sure. Maybe Sean knows.”

“Fuckin’ prick probably knows everything.” Shay grumbled.

“Hey, badmouth, I heard that.” Sean’s teasing voice filtered from the bathroom. “Don’t be calling your master names unless you want to be punished.” He warned softly as he leaned up against the bathroom door frame, arms crossed over his bare chest.

Shay took one look and gaped. “Fuck.”

“Thank you.” Sean shared an amused snicker with Yu before he said in a mesmerizing tone, “Now, though I do not claim to be omnipotent in ANY way shape or form, I do know that some peeps are going to get some blistered ASSES if they do not get in here PRONTO.”

That got the boys moving, Shay flailing to get off the bed, and managing to fall flat on his ass, Yu managing to bash is head on the night stand corner. “Ouch.”

“Wow. Now I know how to get my two second cousins in line.” Sean snickered before he wandered over to help his lovers out. “Always wondered how my cousin got her kids to be little angels until she left the building. Totally tone of voice.”

Shay got up and flushed scarlet as Sean picked him up and carried him to the bathroom. He gently sat his Uke into the Jacuzzi and helped him take off his shirt. Probably should have done it before he put Shay in the bath, but Sean mentally shrugged. Shay sighed softly and felt a little bit more secure being in the foaming Jacuzzi, that disguised his manly parts.

Yu came in with a small cut on his forehead and was about to just shrug it off, but Sean was there instantly, yanking his head down so the Seme could see it. When he checked that it was just a small cut, he licked the area, making Yu sigh in relief and thanks.

After Yu and Sean stripped, Shay tried to get out of the tub, and Sean promptly pulled the subbie into his lap with a splash. Shay blushed and tried hard not to move at all, shivering when he felt Sean’s thick hardon pressed up against his spine.

Asagi stirred deep in the recesses of Shay’s mind, but stayed silent, curious.

“Relax, Shay. We are only going to talk. For now.” Sean said softly, soothing the Uke by nuzzling his shoulder.

“Yea, but look what happened the last time we tried to talk!” Shay exclaimed, trying very hard not to make another mad dash to get out of the Jacuzzi.

Sean and Yu shared a look before Yu wandered over to the side that they were on. He gently stroked Shay’s dampened hair and kissed a shoulder. “We promise to talk.”

“Unless you do something that makes us want to fuck your brains out.” Sean warned with a small purr growl. He couldn't help it. His Uke mate was so shy and adorable when he blushed.

Shay blushed scarlet before he sighed and nodded, “Ok, so what’s going on?”

Sean regarded Yu and the seme/uke sighed deeply. “Don’t fuckin’ look like the whole world ended. Just tell him. You were the one who wanted me in the picture.”

Yu rolled his eyes, “Yea yea, I know.”

Yu waited for a minute to gather his thoughts, absently watching Sean start washing Shay’s shoulders and hair. Shay looked like he wanted to so be there, and not be there at the same time. It was quite adorable really. Shay was full of contradictions. Then again, same could be said for himself and Sean. Sean was this dark, dangerous, hot guy singer with a fuck you attitude, and yet he was so gentle and patient with Shay and himself.

Probably Shay more than himself because Yu was considered a seme/uke, meaning he already knew half the stuff Sean was going to teach Shay. So, Yu should know better by now on some of the stuff.

“Ok, let me start at the beginning.” Yu said softly.

Sean gave him a look that said it all: Fuckin’ get on with it now, or forever hold your peace, asshole. Yu took a deep breath and said, “I gather that Strify and the others told you about me having a worse spree than most vampires, and being half demon, right?”

Shay nodded, then let out a meep when Sean calmly started washing his chest, absently flicking over his nipples. Damn, that felt good, and hot at the same time! Shay glowered covertly at the dom, but gave up when the dragon hybrid ignored the look.

“Well the band and I have been trying to figure out a way to get myself under control during those times. And the only thing that anyone could come up with is being in a dominant/submissive relationship. Now, I am a dominant, but I can also sub, yet I have very little training in that area.” Yu hung his head slightly, “And at first it was hard to think about because I couldn’t find any dominant vampires or hybrids in the area that was truly serious about teaching. And when you came along, Shay, I started thinking.”

“Hard to do sometimes, but go on.” Sean pointed out as he started scrubbing Shay’s face to get all the makeup off.

Shay only put up with it because he wanted to hear Yu speak.

“Anyways, Shay, I have become attracted to you, and have started to care about you. I feel that you feel the same way. It’s not because of arrogance at all. It’s just the way you smell when you are around me and how you act. And I thought that a triad might work. I need a Dominant to help me get through mating season without being locked in a windowless room. And I need a submissive to curb my own dominant urges. But, it’s more than that, Shay. I really do care for you. I want you to know that. And if this is not something you want to be in, then that’s fine. I will let you go.” Yu said with a sigh, feeling very shy and hesitant now.

Shay regarded both Sean and Yu before he said, “So, Sean is the dominant. I get it. Really I do. I just don’t get how in the fuckin’ world did you guys have time to discuss all this?”

Sean smirked, “I’ll tell you that one. That night last week, when I saw you two at the music store, and saw how you fled from me and instantly went behind Yu to protect you, I noticed how Yu acted. He was defensive, and kept you calm, but he did not lash out at me, nor did he act a threat.”

Shay nodded, listening. Sean continued, “I realized a problem right from the start. If you have a dominant/submissive relationship in the making, the dominant has to be a fuckin’ wall or offensive force to protect the submissive. Yu was pretty much half assed. So, I took him aside and asked him what was going on between you two.”

“We got to talking about things, and I told him that I was looking for the right teacher to teach not only myself but possibly you if you chose to be with us. And he made an offer I couldn’t refuse.” Yu said with a small smile.

“Which is?” Shay asked irritably.

Sean kissed Shay’s neck and said in a purr, “Yu is half demon, therefore, not only does he have to feed on blood like any vampire once a week, he also needs to have rough sex in order to keep his demon submissive until mating season. Once mating season starts, then the balance will slightly shift, to where Yu will need a strong, firm hand to keep him even more in line. If he feeds off of my blood, because I have dragon blood in me, he won’t have as much of a problem. And he won’t go off on you and tear you to pieces. I can also train him, as I have trained several seme/ukes as well as ukes. I offered my protection, and my support. But I also extended it to you, if you will have it.”

Asagi and Shay both thought it over for a moment and then both came to the same conclusion. Shay grinned, “If I do this, then I want to make sure we are mates. If we are, which I believe we are, then I won’t have to go back to that horrible past I used to have. EVER.”

“Everyone must face their past one day, but until you get healthy again, I see your point.” Sean sighed softly. Then he said, “We are mates, idiot.”

Yu snapped his head up at that, “Say what?”

Shay blinked and looked at Sean in question. Sean shrugged, not exactly lying when he said, “I found that out the moment I kissed you both. Something drew me to you two, even before I made the deal with Yu. And the only way something like that can happen for the dragon part of me, is if I was near one of my mates.”

“So, it’s not a problem for dragons to have two mates?” Shay asked, curious.

“Not in this day and age. Especially if one mate is of a dragon pure blooded family.” Sean said softly.

Shay flushed and sighed, not feeling comfortable about where this conversation was going. Sean and Yu noticed, so changed the subject, “It also helps if a dragon is in the rutting season.”

Shay’s eyes widened as he looked at Sean. Asagi and Shay said in unison, “Fuck.”

“Yep, so are we good? Because I am hungry and I would like to fuck Yu’s brains out before bed.” Sean said with a slow grin.

Blasphemy, Chapter 16 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Tue, 07 Aug 2012 03:20:25 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Shay, Sean, and Yu manage to get themselves into a guest room before setting fire to the already burning desire they have for one another.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 16: Innocent Child… no more.

Innocent child
how you thought you knew me
understood my ways
my dark needs
the hunt is not the thrill i'm after
i want the kill
the conquest
to be your master

Sean set on Yu like he was a buffet, kissing him deeply with soul fucking kisses, and pressing him hard up against a dress room wall. It was hot and sweaty, and Sean just couldn't get enough of drinking in his seme/uke mate's taste. It felt so good to finally have his lovers with him, and Sean couldn't handle not touching Yu's face and hair. Yu growled softly as Sean yanked on his hair. Sean growled back, taking hold of his mate's tongue with his teeth, flitting his eyes open erotically.

He knew that Shay was watching them both with adorable morbid curiosity written all over his face. Shay was flushed and aroused, though uneasy, as if he wasn’t sure what to do.

Finally Sean pulled away from Yu’s face, licking his lips and murmuring huskily, “We can rip each other apart here, but I refuse to have Shay deal with the rough stuff right now.”

“I wouldn’t mind the rough stuff!” Shay blurted out before his eyes widened and he covered his mouth with shock written all over his face. Asagi burst out laughing in his mind, murmuring, You can’t blame that one on me. I totally had nothing to do with it.

Shut up, fucker! Shay snarled at himself before noting that both Sean and Yu were watching him in amusement. Damn it.

Sean and Yu smirked knowingly at Shay. Sean chuckled and sighed, finding a bit of control after that outburst by their horny subbie. He let go of Yu and said to Shay, who was still looking like he had just blurted out something horrid, “Despite what you might think, I am not a monster.” When Shay was about to protest, Sean leant down and kissed his new lover gently on the lips. “I don’t abuse my ukes. Your first time will be slow… passionate… and feel mindblowingly hot. I want to have your desire mine and Yu’s to devour.”

Oh yes please. Asagi hissed softly, causing Shay to nearly lose control over himself.

Shay nearly lost his footing due to the kiss and Asagi’s dark lust pouring in waves up on his thoughts, making his own lust rise even more. His action let his dom lovers know just how horny he was. And that sexy phrase of Sean’s nearly had him cumming in his pants again. Yu reached over and gently steadied the subbie and sighed softly. He caught Sean’s eye as the Seme pulled away from Shay. Yu suggested, “Why don’t we take this into a guest room. If we are going to rip each other apart, I want Shay to know about our agreement first. Plus, I gather Sasha had everyone’s bags taken to the west wing so we could pass out in peace as the guests of honor. That way we don’t have to deal with the party goers if we don’t want to.”

“I… I’m hungry.” Shay said absently, obviously still reeling from that kiss.

Sean sniffed slightly and nodded slowly, “Sounds feasible. First, though, Shay needs food in his stomach. While he eats, we can discuss this arrangement.”

Shay sighed gratefully and was escorted up the back stairs to the main hall. The butler smiled, as if he knew exactly what was going on, and what was going to continue later on. He led them up another row of stairs, making Sean curse softly, “Just how fuckin’ big is this place anyways?”

“Four floors, not including the kitchens, cellar, and the basement pool area.” Said the butler, who led them down a long hallway to the west wing, which was dimly lit to suit the vampires’ eyes. To Shay, the area looked a whole lot like a house within a house, only with medieval decour, and rooms large enough to get lost in for hours.

Yu gently rubbed Shay’s shoulders, but stayed quiet until the butler came to a large door. Opening it, he gestured for them to go on in. “All of your things have been brought up. Since we were not quite sure who was going to be staying with whom, we assembled all of your luggage in the middle of the main room. There are ten bedrooms in total for you to choose from. Each room has it’s own bathroom and dressing room. If you have need for anything, please dial 13 and you will get the front clerk.”

Sean nodded and asked the butler softly, “I think everything will be fine, but we are going to need something to eat for Shay.”

“What would he like?” The butler asked pleasantly.

Shay was touring the rooms gaping at everything, so Yu smirked and suggested, “Something light tonight, I think.”

“Good choice, my lords.” And with that the butler excused himself.

Sean let out a soft sigh, blowing a bit of his long hair out of his face. “Sometimes I hate older families. The servants are like bred to know exactly who is who when people come to visit, no matter if they’ve never seen them before or not.”

“Yea, no kidding. I am just glad most domestic vampires and humans have no clue about our heritage.” Yu stated with a grimace.

They both smirked slightly when they heard Shay exclaim over something. Sean moved more into the main room, spotting his own luggage. He grabbed his and watched as Yu snatched up his and Shay’s. He asked softly, “Have you told him about everyone’s heritage?”

“No. We discussed it last week after I got done speaking with you about our arrangement. Shay is obviously hiding something big from us, and we respect his silence and privacy in the matter. In turn, we decided that we wouldn’t tell him about our own issues until he was ready to speak about his own. It seemed the best thing to do for now.” Yu said with a shrug.

Sean pretended to act curious, even though he knew exactly what Shay's big secret was. Eventually, he would tell both his lovers the whole story. But not now. He flipped his hair away from his shoulders and shrugged, "Fair enough. All of us have secrets. No biggie."

Shay came out of one room and said excitedly, “I so fuckin’ want this house.”

Sean arched a brow and hefted his duffle into the room, figuring that if Shay wanted that room, then they’d take it. He wasn’t picky, and it looked like neither was Yu. “I bet you’d want the servants to go with it too.”

Shay shook his head no. “No, I’ve had my share of servants. I would love it if I could decorate a place to look like our room. Look at how everything was made earthquake proof!”

“Or BDSM proof.” Yu waggled his eyebrows, pretending he didn’t catch the slip from Shay about his past.

Sean sniffed around a bit before he nodded, “Perfect setting. Butler really knew what he was doing.”

“Either that or the servants know that Sasha’s parties are fuckin’ wild.” Yu set his stuff down and took one look at the king sized bed with red sheets and a black comforter and smiled widely. “I see why you like it though, Shay.”

Shay wasn’t paying attention. Instead, he was looking at some huge tapestries hanging high on the walls. One was of a black dragon surrounded by flames. His eyes saddened as he thought of his mother. She looked very similar to that dragon.

Sean wandered over to where Shay was and asked him softly, “Someone you recognize?” He wasn't exactly trying to force Shay to remember things. He was just acting the curious acquaintance. But, it still killed him to see how sad Shay acted, looking longingly at the tapestry.

Shay blinked, coming back to the present. He turned and smiled at Sean, “No, just reminded me of someone I lost some time ago.”

“Don’t get sentimental on me, uke. You’ll make me start crying, and it’ll smudge the makeup even more.” Sean said, but with a small smile on his face.

Shay regarded him a full minute before he snickered. “Your sense of humor is twisted, but I like it.”

“Good thing you like something about your master.” Sean purred, sending chills down Shay’s spine.

“Fuck.” Shay hissed, feeling his fangs salivate and his groin clench up. It didn’t help when Asagi hissed out, Oh god that sounds kinky. Just think of all of the things we could do with him… or have done to us by both Sean and Yu….

Sean was about to comment when some servants arrived with Shay’s food. The food was a light salad with some already pealed oranges and some wine. Shay pushed the wine to the side and started chowing down. While he ate, sitting on the bed with his legs folded and boots off, Sean and Yu put a bunch of their crap away. Once they got things settled with Shay, they’d all probably take showers and get the sweat and stage grime and makeup off of their skin.

“Hey misfit, slow down. The food ain’t going anywhere.” Yu smiled teasingly as he sat down on the bed next to his lover.

Shay blushed and tried to slow down. He grabbed an orange slice and nibbled on the top. Sean spotted that act as he was coming out of the bathroom and his eyes darkened with lust. “You keep doing that, Shay and you just might get your wish about the rough stuff.”

Shay flushed even harder and put the fruit down. He looked down, feeling embarrassed. Yu gently kissed the dragon’s neck, murmuring softly, “We can’t help being attracted to you Shay. You have no idea what you do to us. Even in the band.”

Shay chewed on his lip nervously. Why were his emotions still going so haywire? And why wasn’t he flailing and screaming to get away from these people? It was as if his warning signs had all got shorted out when Sean had kissed him that first time. It wasn’t just because Asagi distracted him so much tonight.

Something told him deep inside to just go with it and see what happened.

Sean finished taking off his knee high tie boots and put them to the side, flexing his toes a bit. He then took off his black and red striped socks, figuring he so was going to take a shower after they were done talking. That Jacuzzi in the bathroom looked mighty tempting. He pushed his hair back away from his shoulders and crawled like a sensuous tiger onto the bed, positioning himself near Shay and Yu.

Shay still looked a tad uncomfortable, so Sean sat up and pulled the shy dragon subbie into his lap. Shay let out a distressed squeak before he let out a soft sigh as Sean kissed his neck. Sean felt a yearning deep within him to not only protect his misfit and pet, but also to feed them both. “Let me feed you, Shay. Then we can talk after you are finished.”

When Shay didn’t answer, instead giving a small nod, Sean nodded to Yu. Yu scooted over and waited patiently while Sean picked up an orange slice. He tore off a small piece and gave it to Yu. Yu opened his mouth and ate the piece of fruit, chewing it slowly and swallowing, making the act seem so simple, yet so erotic.

Shay watched the example with half hooded eyes, brain going straight to the gutter and wallowing around in it again. Damn, seeing Sean feed Yu was hot. Asagi for once was silent, interested in what their Seme and Seme/Uke would do. Sean asked Shay softly, “You don’t mind sharing with Yu?”

Shay blurted out, “Are you fuckin’ crazy? Hell no!”

Sean snickered and answered in a purr, “Good boy.”

Sean tore off another piece, this time pressing it to Shay’s lips. Shay opened his mouth and let himself be fed by the dragon hybrid. It felt strangely intimate and satisfying at the same time, being fed and cared for like this.

Shay slowly got the hang of being fed, and soon got bold. He started to lick those fingers that were feeding him, sometimes nipping at them too. Whenever he did so, Sean would nuzzle his neck and lick and kiss up to his collar. It was starting to really turn Shay on, so he did it some more, even when Yu started nuzzling Sean’s shoulder for attention.

He couldn’t help being so greedy. He had just gotten a taste of something hot and intoxicating, and he wanted more. It was like a drug to him. And it looked like Yu was having just as much trouble as he was. Yu finally asked Sean, “Can I get a kiss?”

Sean turned and leant in, kissing Yu’s mouth and nibbling at Yu’s piercing in his lower lip. “Patience you will have to learn, Yu. You must trust in me that I will see to your needs, just as I will see to Shay’s.”

Yu let himself drown in that kiss, before he shuddered and nodded, properly chastised.

Sean gave Yu a bedroom erotic look before he said softly, “I would fuck you hard and give you what you want right here and now, but we have to discuss things with Shay as you suggested. I do not want my new Uke to get scared shitless.”

“You guys could go ahead and fuck, I’ll watch.” Shay stated with a pout. “We can always talk later.” He couldn’t help it. It was as if his libido had kicked all sense out of his head and paid homage to his lust. He heard Asagi’s dark chuckle, but ignored it.

Sean and Yu snickered and grinned at Shay, who was blushing furiously now. Sean nipped Shay’s ear in admonishment, “I think we have created a lust bunny.”

“Either that or your first kiss bulldozed his defenses.” Yu said with a wry grin.

Shay let out a hiss as Sean’s tongue found one of his new piercings. “Shit that hurts!”

Sean arched a playful brow before he started licking the area, letting his saliva coat the area. “My bad, I forgot about your piercings. When did you get them done?”

Yu answered for Shay, “About a week ago, after we left the music shop.”

Sean slowly nodded, “Where else did he get pierced?”

Shay let out an eep and tried to get out of Sean’s lap, not sure he wanted to go THAT far tonight. His emotions were going from one extreme to another. Asagi didn’t help him at all with this either. Prick. Sean easily kept his new lover in his lap, though he bit Shay’s shoulder blade in admonishment.

Shay froze, and arched his back, shivering in fear. Asagi took partial control and growled lowly, not liking this possible threat. What was the bite for? True, Asagi thought biting was very kinky, but to freeze their body up like that… in fear, it was not fun.

Fuck, no one had bit Shay like that before. It was as if his body recognized Sean as its master and froze up like that. Yet, it had turned him on too. It hadn’t hurt, just felt oddly erotic and scary at the same time. Yu watched with half lidded eyes, getting turned on even more. If he didn’t get some action soon, his balls would be blue for a month.

Sean waited a few seconds before he withdrew his mouth and started licking up a small amount of blood that had welled to the surface of Shay’s skin. He had to be more careful. Shay was a dragon, but he was still getting back to being healthy. Once he was healthy, he could sink his fangs in whenever he wanted to. The small fang marks instantly healed as Sean’s tongue slid over the areas.

Sean then turned to kiss Yu gently. He again nibbled Yu’s lips before he asked softly, “Where else did he get pierced?”

Shay flushed bright red when Yu said huskily, “Barbells on his hips and a belly button piercing.” Asagi withdrew more and relaxed once most of the fear left Shay’s thoughts.

“Good boy.” Sean said before he cupped his seme/uke’s face, kissing him deeper.

Yu drank in Sean’s kiss like a starved addicted animal, letting out a soft hitched moan. Shay heard the ragged moan and felt himself get even more horned out. He whimpered when Sean traced his fingers down to one of Yu’s nipples, twisting it slightly and rubbing the nub into a harder one. Yu let out a shuddering moan, letting himself be soul fucked through his mouth. His cock ached so much, he thought it’d explode.

Sean felt his mate's gasping pleas for release, and couldn't deny him. He pushed the tray of food out of the way and laid Yu down on the bed, still kissing him deeply. He then pressed Yu's legs around his hips and started lightly thrusting, rubbing their cocks together through their clothes. Yu let out a ragged moan, pulling away to let out a lusty cry, fangs peeking out from his gaping mouth. He closed his eyes and bit his lower lip as Sean started kissing his throat and flicking his nipples.

Yu ached, and ached, and his cock felt like it was going to burst any second. He arched his back and cried out as Sean picked up the pace, thrusting hard against his mate, snapping his hips and devouring Yu's skin.

Sean smirked slightly when he heard Shay mewl and shift uncomfortably next to them. Shay didn't seem to know what to do with himself, so he watched with erotic fascination. Sean growled softly and met Yu's mouth for a searing kiss, thrusting hard, hands moving down to grip Yu's hips more firmly. Yu reached up and delved his hands through Sean's long tresses, his moans getting louder, and his body trembling with need.

"Please... Sean....." Yu gasped out against Sean's lips.

Sean smirked slowly and went in for the kill, arching his back and snapping his hips hard, kissing Yu like a starving man. It wasn't long before Yu froze up and came hard, crying out huskily his completion. Sean shuddered a moment later as he also came.

Shay was so in tune to watching the two, that he had no idea how it happened, but suddenly Sean had him back in his lap, gently kissing his lips and whispering, "You want the same treatment, pet?"

Oh fuck yes. Both Shay and Asagi thought in unison.

Shay bit his lip and mewled softly, shivering and not stopping Sean as his hand drifted down his chest to his tight pants. He closed his eyes and let out a soft moan as Sean whispered into his ear, "I could do to you the same as what I did to Yu. Do you want to feel that pleasure, Shay?"

Shay hissed and let out a soft cry as Sean dipped his fingers into those tight pants, gently tracing one black fingernail across Shay's slit. Shay moaned out, "Yes... I want.... you to touch me."

And then soon, his cock was being stroked inside his pants by long, deft fingers. He mewled and rested his head on Sean’s chest, shuddering as Sean’s hand started pumping him with slow, firm strokes.

It was agony and yet it was bliss. It was so naughty, and yet it felt so right. Shay hissed out, “Seeeean….. please…..”

Yu whimpered softly as he came down from his high. He had no idea that Sean had such stamina, and it made him hard again, watching Sean tease Shay. Sean chuckled at Yu and nuzzled his tormented lover before he went back to attending Shay, who was writhing in his lap and letting out the sexiest pleas he’d heard in a long time.

Sean then whispered to Yu, as Yu moved to join them, “Kiss him while I heal his piercings.”

“Ok.” Yu murmured softly before he took hold of Shay’s chin and turned it so he could gain access finally to that succulent mouth.

Shay’s cries were muffled as Yu kissed him deeply, tongue flicking in and out, teasing and twisting. Sean pressed his lovers down on the bed, gently pushing Yu’s hips out of the way so he could have Shay flat on his back. Shay was oblivious as he continued to pump his cock.

Sean pushed up Shay’s shirt, exposing his tummy and hips. He then unzipped those killer black leather pants. As he freed Shay’s cock, he licked his lips and bent his head, ecstatic to finally get to taste Shay for the first time. Shay and Asagi in unison, let out a shriek of pleasure as Sean’s hot mouth swallowed Shay’s cock whole. Yu, getting hard again, shuddered and wrapped his arms around Shay’s shoulders, reaching down to finger the dragon’s nipples through his fishnets. Shay mewled and writhed, nearly cumming several times.

Yu’s kisses grew more passioned, and Shay almost couldn’t take it anymore.

Sean pulled off of Shay’s cock, licking heavily wet stripes up his navel to his hips, covering the piercings lovingly and carefully. Shay was leaking copious amounts of precum and wouldn’t hold out much longer. Still, as hot as it was, Sean wanted his lover healed completely before he had him cum.

Dragons went wild in their couplings, even when it came to just sucking off. He didn’t want his new Uke to be damaged before he went in for the kill. He found Shay’s belly button piercing and licked around the plain stud, snickering slightly when Shay let out an embarrassed giggle.

Shay was ticklish? This was so black mail material.

Yu snickered and reached up to delve his hands into Shay’s hair, kissing him deeply again, this time swallowing his own moans as the dragon reached up and tugged his own hair.

When he was satisfied that Shay was going to heal up nicely, in one fast move, Sean pulled off Shay’s pants and underwear, discarding it off the side of the bed. He then spread his lovers knees, taking Shay’s cock into his mouth again.

Shay let out moans and desperate cries until it got too much. He yanked on Yu’s hair, screaming at the top of his lungs as he came hard into Sean’s waiting mouth. Shay saw all white as he came, and came, and came. Sean devoured him down his throat before he pulled off and nuzzled his Uke’s stomach.

Shay slowly relaxed bonelessly as he came back to reality, Yu gently nuzzling his neck and whispering, “It’s ok, it’s ok, Shay… that’s it, baby… that’s it.”

Fuck. Was all Asagi could manage.

And Shay couldn’t agree more.

Blasphemy, Chapter 15 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sun, 05 Aug 2012 17:22:52 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Sabine gets ready for her own party, and Sean sings Kiss
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Dedicated to: My peeps on Twitter, and everywhere else that have supported me in writing this very personal story. You all know who you are, and I appreciate your discretion in the matter. Also, to the lovely boys of the former Cinema Bizarre, and several amazing song lyrics.

Chapter 15: Getting Ready and Kiss

Sabine squealed happily when she got texts from all of her friends in the local area that were able to come by the Brennan Mansion for her little party. True, she hadn’t had much time to decorate or do anything fancy, and this WAS just a SMALL party… not extravagant. Or that was what she was trying to tell herself as she finally decided to wear one of her nice black dresses and the pretty purple corset her brother had given her last week.

Bless him.

Then again, curse him for keeping her “shackled”.

She knew that by any rights Sean let her move about and really didn’t bitch about things like most brothers did… like Devon did. But, sometimes he could be so stubborn and irritating!

And she REFUSED to feel guilty OR have second thoughts about this party.

If he came home at all tonight – of which she seriously doubted, and he got pissed at her, then oh well. Sabine was just so bored, and he HAD given her free reign within reason, right?

Right. So she REFUSED to feel bad about it.

With that firm in her mind, Sabine put on some light makeup, black eyeliner, some smudgy dark purple shadow, and a touch of lipstick and she was good to go. Her hair was fine the way it was. Scowling at her reflection in her full length mirror in her room, she figured she couldn’t look much better or worse. About that time, she caught a familiar scent in the room.

Without turning, she whipped out a dagger and threw it dead on to the side of her, not pausing in examining herself in the mirror.

Her best friend and confidant, Rage, easily caught the dagger without flinching and smiled slightly. “Why is it I can never sneak up on you?”

Sabine turned and gave the slightly petite black and emerald punk haired forest dragon a sardonic look. “If you can’t mask your scent, then I will always know where you are in my room before you even grace it.”

“Duly noted.” Rage shrugged and leaned up against a tapestry covered wall, taking a moment to look over the dagger. “My my, is this from one of your latest conquests?”

Sabine walked over to her buddy and snatched up the dagger and put it back into the folds of her dress. “Unfortunately not that kinky.” She smiled a Cheshire cat grin and said with a flip of her demon red black hair, “I got it from Devon for Christmas.” She then scowled. “The idiot made sure to have enough curses on the blade so it stunk up the whole house with bad auras. It took me SEVEN days to cleanse it.”

“Well in your baby brother’s case, it was the thought that counted, I am sure.” Rage said dryly, before folding his arms on his chest. His dark green eyes took in his friend’s form and said softly, “As usual, you look absolutely stunning.”

Sabine smiled slightly. She would hold more merit to the compliment if not for the fact that Rage just so happened to be a highly paid and bred courtesan to some of the finest dragon harems in LA. What he did was totally legal by all dragon standards, and since he came from a wealthy family, he was able to pick and choose who he serviced. Unfortunately, since he was bred to be a courtesan and taught from birth, Rage felt physical and mental pain if he did not compliment a host or hostess to a party, Sabine included, no matter if they looked genuinely gorgeous or uglier than a pile of shit.

Sabine in turn, looked over her friend’s form. Rage was wearing a pair of black slacks with goth green flames going up the pants legs, a long sleeved black form fitted shirt, a snazzy silver belt hung low on his hips, and a black pleather jacket . He looked almost like a Slytherin Goth poster boy, with all of the green, silver, and black tones. To set off his eyes, he cleverly chose a silver dragon choker with green and black studs, but forgo any of his usual piercings. He looked very sexy tonight.

Rage also had a very delicate, pretty fey face, giving him an androgynous look, topped off with black eyeliner and smokey green shadow, but little face powder, and black lipstick. His hair was all punk, with the back spiked up, and the front fringe framing his face.

If Sabine hadn’t known Rage for a hundred years already, she might have felt a twinge of something more than friendship with him. However, both knew that if push came to shove, and they did have a romantic liason, nothing would come good of it. Rage was looking for someone as close as a mate as possible, without quitting his job.

And Sabine… well… she was looking for something different. She had given up on finding a mate years ago, after one bad choice made her doubt not only herself, but her very soul. To their credit, Devon and Sean never brought up her ex-mate, and she was grateful. In fact, she had been amazed that they had left her ex pretty much alone. When asked about it, Sean’s eyes had looked very eerie and blood red as he turned without saying a word and marched out of the room. Devon had then pointedly told her that Sean was bound by the Squad, and at the time, he had been. Otherwise, they both would have killed the motherfucker.

Now, though, Sean and Devon had no such limitations, and if they wanted, they could kill her ex faster than she batted an eyelash. And she knew without a doubt, if that asshole came near here, and Sean and Devon knew about it, they’d take care of him swift and surely.

Though, torture might just be the beginning.

“Your thoughts are rather grim tonight, princess.” Rage said in order to break the thickening and heavy silence in the air.

“Yea, well, thinking does that to you.” Sabine shrugged before giving in to a huge smile, “Everyone said they could come.”

“Oh, including Alexandr this time?” Rage teased, knowing Sabine had a total thing for the black haired archaic dragon. Ironically, whenever those two got in the same room, the sparks flew. They absolutely LOVED trying to shoot each other down with words, and they usually came up with the most creative ways to do it. “I would have thought that he was too busy, what with all of the excitement going abuzz in the Russian monarchy.”

That was true, Alexandr didn’t have much time for relaxation or play due to being a well hired assassin and spy of the Russian Dragon Monarchy, which was located in Siberia of all places, and that’s usually why Sabine was so excited whenever he could spare a few moments to come by and “talk”. “Well, he said he was in town and wouldn’t mind stopping by. Though he did seem a bit distracted.”

“Not surprising since that dragon has more things going than a stripper with four part time jobs, three kids, and school events on all sides of the table.” Rage snickered.

Sabine didn’t have to ask what kind of school events Rage was talking about. One thing she learned when she started having strange friends around, not one person had a boring conversation, nor did one person not mean twenty different things with a thousand different innuendos with one word. Sabine smiled and then stated, “They all arrive in about an hour.”

“Oh, am I the first to arrive, then?” Rage asked, pleased.

“Yes, though technically one of my gals never leaves this house, so kind of no.” Sabine gestured to Rage to follow her into several corridors before finally coming to a guest quarters. “I might as well tell her to move in.”

“I was under the impression she already did move in.” Rage arched a delicate brow.

“Yea well, not technically. She always is bitching and moaning about getting a new place, but then she just stays here.” The truth of it all was that Nimeyl stayed to help protect and comfort Sabine when Sean or Devon couldn’t. It could get awfully lonely in that big house without anyone but paid servants to talk to. Rage might be Sabine’s best friend, but Nimeyl was like a sister she never had… even though Nimeyl wasn’t actually… female in body.

Despite griping over their almost resident guest, Sabine loved talking and confiding with Nimeyl, and would be heartbroken, should the Drag Queen ever leave.

Without knocking, per usual, Sabine barged into Nimeyl’s room and stated loudly, “Are you ready, Nimeyl? Rage is here.”

“Aww, honey, you know I am ready when I say so.” Came a slightly smokey voice tilted so much that it really did sound feminine, yet masculine in a way.

They all turned as Nimeyl came out of her bathroom, wearing a very gorgeous and sexy dark red dress that clung to her hips and chest. She had her long black hair straight down her shoulders, and basically looked like a hot Japanese model, with slanted eyes and soft skin. Her black eyes were lightly decorated with dark red and black shadow, and her lips were tinted with light cherry lipgloss. She was wearing minimal jewelry, which was a shocker, since the Drag Queen red lust dragon loved anything shiny. She did have on a simple black choker that had a large D-hook in the middle connected to a thin chain, running down her chest to disappear into her black corset.

Arching a brow, Sabine asked, “You thinking of getting some from one of our guests? Nimeyl, you have no reserve.”

Nimeyl flipped her friend the bird with a small smirk, saying haughtily, “Speak for yourself, bitch.” She then looked over at Rage and gave him an approving look over, which didn’t really phase the green dragon one bit. He’d been looked over so many times a day that it was a shock when he spotted someone who did NOT give him a double take.

“Mmmm, you look good enough to eat, Rage baby. Too bad I want a piece of someone else coming to this so called ‘tea party’.” Nimeyl flipped her hair around and sauntered over on thick black knee high boots to the mirror to make sure she looked ok.

“You know you look hot, Nimeyl, so let’s go downstairs and make sure the ballroom is set up.” Sabine hugged her friend before skipping on knee high black stiletto boots.

“How in the hell does she walk in those things? My feet would be fuckin’ killing me!” Nimeyl pouted to Rage as they followed the ‘princess’ downstairs.

“Beats me. My guess is she wears them so she has added protection against Alex.” Rage shrugged.

“Alex is coming? You mean as in Alexand-R – like the one from Russia?” Nimeyl blinked and then slowly smiled. “This will be fun to watch. I should have made some Vegan popcorn.”

Rage threw back his head and laughed.

>.<

When Shay came back onstage, he shuffled nervously near to Yu, wondering if he was going to get all hormonal again. Yu pulled him aside and asked him hesitantly, “Are you alright, misfit?”

Shay blinked a bit, confused. Then he shyly smiled and averted his eyes. “Yea, just a bit overwhelmed. This whole fuckin’ night has been crazy.”

“Yea, but you sure?” Yu asked, just to be on the safe side. “I don’t want to make you feel… awkward or anything.”

“It’s ok Yu. I’m fine. Really. I was just shocked that I lost control so easily. And that kiss took me surprise.” Shay stated with a small shrug.

In truth, Shay wouldn’t mind it if Sean took his body hostage again like that. Fuck, that had been hotter than hell. And Yu’s touches had been arousing too. But damn, despite being all shocked that dragons weren’t supposed to kiss before mating season, something about Yu and Sean… just the way they acted, made it ok.

He could tell that Yu cared about him deeply already, even though they’d only met a few days back. And Sean, well, that dragon had become attached to him a week ago. He had somehow felt that connection between all three of them that night. It was as if something had clicked into place. And though Shay wasn’t quite sure what that connection meant, he knew that they all were in this together now.

Shay covertly looked over at Sean, who had pulled off his ripped shirt to expose a sexy pleather bondage garb on his torso, which left huge gaps, bearing a bunch of his hot and lean body to the whole audience. The crowd had milled around, just talking and drinking blood wine, or dining on the party favors.

Shay’s eyes widened. Hell, Sean looked even hotter in that sexy outfit, if that was possible. Sean was talking to Lumi, who had grabbed a bottle of water to drink while they enjoyed their break. Apparently Lumi was figuring out where to come in and sing in their duet.

Yu saw that look and smirked, “He’s hot, isn’t he?”

Shay looked over at Yu and licked his lips, which still had the taste of Sean’s black lipstick on them. “Yea, but that’s not all that attracts me to guys. They have to have brains too and a sense of humor.”

Yu arched a playful eyebrow before he said softly, “So, if someone gives you all that, will you let them get in your pants?”

Shay flushed scarlet and mumbled with embarrassment, “Shut the fuck up, punk.”

Yu smirked and hugged the boy to him. Shay let himself be hugged, wondering where his defenses had gone. Maybe after that one kiss from Sean, his defenses had fled screaming. Either that or they joined forces with his hussies. Regardless, Shay wasn’t going to think about all this right now. His brain was still a steaming pile of orgasmic goo.

Just think of what they would feel, skin on our skin? Came a soft, dark whisper in his mind. One he hadn’t heard in two years since the death of his parents.

Shivering, Shay tried to ignore the inner voice.

Shay, you can’t ignore me forever. I am a part of you, remember? The soft voice teased.

Shay blinked and shook his head to clear the voice. Why had after all this time of silence, HE had to come into the picture?

Say my name, Shay. Say it. It’s not that hard. The voice hardened slightly.

Shay felt his eyes flicker and he rubbed them, trying to keep in control. Finally he hissed mentally, Shut up, Asagi. I don’t need this right now.

I know, and normally I would not bug you… or torment you like this. I gave you space for the past two years so we both could heal. I loved them too you know. Asagi murmured softly, a twinge of regret in his voice. Then he continued, But, the time has come for us not to ignore each other anymore. One day we WILL be one. One day, we will cease to call each other “us” and will become “me”.

I know. And Shay knew it was true. Someone - he couldn’t quite remember who it was, told him long ago that both of his personalities would merge and cease to be dual once his full power got released in maturity. His full power never got released because the night that he was to have the ceremony to unlock his major powers was the night his parents died.

It just seemed so frightening. Sometimes, when he was a child, Asagi would take over his body to “play” for a little while, and when that happened, he would usually end up drinking someone’s blood. During those times, Shay would black out one minute, and wake up the next, covered in blood. Asagi never killed his prey, but Shay didn’t doubt that given the chance, he would.

It still scared him to think that one day, his inner beast would come out of hiding, and if they did merge, what would happen then? Would Shay become a heartless bloodlusting beast? Or would he be able to control his darker, baser urges?

Asagi relented and withdrew, with a small whispered threat, Stay out of trouble, and I will not take over. If I sense that we are in danger from something powerful, I WILL take over.

Are… are Sean and Yu dangerous? Shay whispered, and cringed when his inner darkness snickered in mirth.

Then Asagi faded into the back of his consciousness, content to sit and watch things progress. He made his point. Now all he had to do was wait.

Shay broke out of his thoughts and caught the sight of Yu wiping himself down with a towel. All thoughts of Asagi went out the window screaming as his body filled with need and desire. With Yu still shirtless and Sean looking like he’d just came out of the Crow movie strip bar, Shay was pretty sure that his brain was going to be stuck swimming in the gutter for quite a long time. Yu kissed Shay’s forehead gently before he said, “Let’s rock their world, tiger.”

The dragon promptly stuck out his tongue and threw Yu a raspberry before he took up his guitar again. Yu snickered and took up his own guitar.

>.<

Strify was now milling around with the rest of the party guests, chatting with an overly excited Sasha and less moody Devon. Apparently the bizarre hyperness of one boy evened out a boy with a serious chip on his shoulder. Strify actually struck up a really good conversation with Devon and Sasha about music and hobbies.

Soon the lights darkened, and Ryu found himself cursing in the back stage area. He swore to himself that he was so not doing this because he wanted to get a better view of Lumi or Yoshi. He was just being a courteous host, making sure that the electrical equipment was sound enough.

Who was he fuckin’ kidding?

Ryu sighed miserably and sat down near the stage stairs and watched as Yoshi got the synthesizer ready. Lumi took position near Sean’s right, and cleared his throat a few times. Shin chewed his lip as he waited for Sean’s signal. Since Sean was the one to actually write this song, along with all the music to go along with it, Sean was master of control on this stage now.

Nyck was sitting with the MCR boys in a small clubhouse connected with the ballroom. They had a complete perfect view of the stage from this vantage point. And though Nyck would prefer to go crazy and dance his ass off, Frankie and Gee were coming down from their high.

Frankie insisted that all they needed was some blood wine, and then they’d be on their feet again before anyone knew it. Gee had already downed four glasses of blood wine, and hThe e was so not stopping. Nyck, not being one to make guests feel nervous, started chugging the stuff also.

Fallen had disappeared with Bill and Tom through one of the back doors behind the stage. They had a serious “discussion” to complete with the tall goth pixie, and he didn’t seem to mind one bit. He had protested weakly when they were dragging him back there, stating that he wanted to watch the rest of the show, but then gave up when both Bill and Tom’s eyes glinted a golden hue, signaling their baser, wolf sides coming out.

The act was very kinky, and Fallen knew he was whipped when he noted those looks. So, he had just shrugged, saying, “Just as long as I get everyone’s autographs”, which had caused his duo Seme and Seme/Uke to chuckle.

Adryan had decided to give up all pretenses in staying off stage. So, he hopped up on stage and took up a spare Base Guitar and went over to Kiro, breathing in his scent and smirking evilly. Kiro had appraised him and shrugged, figuring one more guitarist wouldn’t be so bad. Plus, it was nice to know that their prospective boyfriend was musically inclined. But then he noted the way Adryan was looking at both him and Shin, and slowly grinned. This was going to be one hell of a fuckin’ kinky night.

Finally, Sean gave Shin the signal, and the song was off to a dark sexy start. The audience, properly entranced now by the music started watching instead of dancing. For, the spectacle onstage was much more entertaining than dance music. Sasha and his band of buddies, old and new, gaped in shock as Sean started off with deep, bondage lyrics.

You'll never understand,
the meaning in the end,
we're standing at the gate,
you'll meet the darker fate,

your purity and rage,
your passion and your hate,
you promised more than bliss,
with your God and with your kiss,

Shay felt himself tremble, as his body again went into overdrive. Damn, did Sean have one of those sexy voices that not only entrapped you, but made love to you in the darkest ways imaginable, leaving you begging for mercy. When Sean let out a soft growl at the end of one phrase, Shay felt his cock swell.

And he wasn’t the only one. Yu was having problems keeping his body under control. The demon inside of him wanted to not only take hold of the dark goth beauty, but also take Shay somewhere and bugger him to death. Yu’s eyes flickered a reddish tint and he turned to concentrate on his guitar playing.

Lumi started up the next phrase, causing everyone in the audience to squeal and gape in shock. Apparently some peeps forgot that Lumi could sing just as erotic lyrics as anyone when he felt the urge to.

I'm on my knees,
I beg your mercy,
my soul is my loss,
I'm well hung from your cross.

Yoshi nearly drooled at the sight of Lumi singing like that. Then he gave in to a devilish smirk as his mood both soared and fell into the gutter. It’d been a long time since Lumi had sang something so sexy and hot. The erotic phone sex song, Get Off, Lumi had stopped singing a few years back. So now, this was a rare treat. Yoshi took in a whiff of Lumi’s scent, feeling utterly intoxicated and had to fight to keep his brain in gear to play the synthesizer. Though, if he did mess up, it would totally be Lumi’s fault. He blinked and tried to think of other things besides plunging into Lumi’s wet heat, and caught Ryu’s hot gaze. Getting slightly distracted, the Drow/Vampire hybrid turned towards the staircase leading to backstage and saw the hottest thing he’d ever seen.

Ryu was sitting there, hand rubbing a very noticeable bulge in his pants, gaping and practically drooling at not only Lumi, but him as well. Yoshi felt an electrical surge go straight to his cock, and if it wasn’t for the fact that he was playing a fuckin’ sexy as hell song, he’d be over there helping the subbie with his little problem.

Sean and Lumi sung together the chorus, singing sultry lines of darkness, ensnaring people more into his web of lust and desire.

Take me,
take me in your arms my love and rape me,
don't hide behind your rage
I know you love me,
and always will,

you're my possession,
of that my love there really is no question,
don't hide behind your rage
I know you love me
and always will,

Shay couldn’t help but move over to where Sean was, Yu hot on his tail. Shay took in a deep breath of that exotic scent, drowning in it. His fingers started aching again to touch Sean’s demon hair. Kiro, spotting what was happening started smirking knowingly, sharing a wink with Yu.

Shin continued to hammer on the drums, getting even more turned on by the song, and by Kiro’s hot backside in front of him, swaying back and forth to the song. It was utter torture, seeing Kiro’s ass like that, and not being able to touch it. He tried to look elsewhere and got sidelined by Adryan’s tight ass as well. Fuck, he thought, and finally gave up with trying to think of something else. As soon as the song was over, he was going to help himself by grabbing both hotties and taking them upstairs… if they got that far without trying to tear each other apart. Kiro did have a thing for brutality when it came to sex. He wasn’t so sure about the newbie, Adryan, but when Shin caught his eye, seeing fiery green glinting in the dim stage light, he figured it was worth a try.

When there was a slight lull between stanzas, Sean turned around, instantly looking into Shay’s startled gaze. And then he grinned evilly, causing Shay to let out a distressed eep. But, it wasn’t until Yu pressed up against his ass, pushing Shay towards the tall singer, that the dragon knew he was in some deep orgasmic trouble. He shivered as he felt Asagi tickle his thoughts.

That’s it Shay. Let them both manhandle us, so we can get more orgasmic pleasure. We are dripping with need, and the closer we get to these two, the better chances of releasing our full power come into play. You know you want them. Taste Sean’s lips and let him soul fuck us into oblivion. Asagi hissed, not taking over control, just being more in the forefront so he could feel more of what Shay was feeling.

Sean searched Shay’s eyes for a second, noting how darker purple those violet eyes were getting. Lust and a bit of something else was trapped in that gaze, making the Seme want to touch his Uke even more than before. The crowd started screaming as Sean pulled his submissive into cradle his thighs, bending low and kissing him deeply, this time pressing his tongue up against the seam of Shay’s lips. Shay let out a startled moan as Yu reached around his waist and rubbed his bulge, which was getting harder by the second.

Yes…. Yes…. YES!!! Asagi hissed hoarsely, trying in vain to keep both himself and Shay from passing out due to orgasmic oblivion.

It was hard though.

That was the access Sean was looking for and took it like a ravaging torrent, soul fucking Shay with all it was worth. His tongue instantly dominated Shay’s, but then enticed the boy’s tongue to play. Shay let out a moaning gasp, finally responding, flicking his tongue shyly against Sean’s playful one. Sean pulled away slightly before cupping his mate's face and kissed him again, this time shuddering at the feel of the boy's tongue against his, flicking shyly. The crowd was going wild, but Sean didn't fuckin' care. He had waited so long for this, and wanted to taste Shay again, just to assure himself that his mate was alive and breathing.... and his .Feeling the need to give some of his dark, naughty thoughts a whirl, Asagi merged completely with Shay and started kissing back with more boldness, and more passion.

Sean’s tongue explored, fucked, and aroused. But, even though it was hot, Shay’s tongue was still sore from his piercing. Asagi pulled back slightly, noting the soreness and not liking it. Sean seemed to sense that, for his tongue pressed down hard on Shay’s, right over the barbell. Shay yelped, but stayed very still as Yu kissed his neck and rubbed his crotch to attention.

“Let him heal it. It’ll feel better. He is half vampire. And vampires have healing powers in their saliva.” Yu murmured soothingly, reaching up to caress Shay’s hardened nipple through the fishnet assortment.

Shay sighed and tried to stop being so edgy. In fact, Yu was right. It was starting to feel better. And then Sean’s tongue slipped underneath his, pressing the barbell up. Shay winced slightly, but held still, enjoying Yu’s attention to his nether regions that seemed to be on so much fire.

Finally, Sean withdrew, gently nibbling on Shay’s lower lip as he did so. Asagi hissed, not wanting their Seme to withdraw, so he pushed himself more into the forefront, shocking both Sean and Yu by growling deeply and tackling Sean’s lips, his tongue very assertive and bold. Shay shivered and couldn’t believe they were doing this… that he was letting Asagi take control like this. Fuck, why was he not blacking out? All thought ceased as Sean growled deeply, causing Yu to hiss out “fuck!”

Yu whipped his guitar around his back, needing to feel Shay, even if it was from the behind. He pulled the subbie firmly into his hips and ground his thick arousal against Shay’s ass. Sean reached up and took firm control of Shay’s head, cupping it so he could gain full throttle access to the subbie’s mouth. Shay let out a ragged sigh as he once again came in his pants. Sean pulled away and breathed in deeply, closing his eyes as he breathed in both of his mates' scents. Yu smelled aroused, and hot, but Shay smelled uncertain, but wildly hot and lustful. Sean looked down, noting the wet patch in front of Shay’s crotch area and smirked evilly. “You are going to be so much fun to teach.” He then looked up and caught Yu’s eyes, “Both of you.”

And with that, he turned around, and belted out some of the hottest soul fucking lyrics, Lumi grinning and singing by his side the entire time.

Shay shuddered and tried clumsily to go back to playing his guitar. Asagi hadn’t withdrawn, but he was also having a hard time thinking after that earth shattering orgasm. Feeling a bit guilty about that, Yu discarded his own guitar, came up behind Shay and put his hands over the dragon’s. Shay leaned into Yu’s chest, taking comfort in the steady rhythm of the vampire’s heartbeat. Yu breathed in Shay’s scent and felt his cock swell even more. To gain some friction, Yu cradled Shay more into his arms, rubbing his hardon again against Shay’s tight ass.

It felt like bliss.

But, then Sean’s voice caressed them both like a hot, desperate lover. And both Shay and Asagi found themselves wanting to submit to the hybrid, in every single fuckin’ way.

my better half it's true
has seen the darker side of you,
innocence stripped away,
at least I've the brighter fate...

I'm on my knees,
I beg your mercy,
my soul is my loss,
I'm well hung from your cross.

Take me,
take me in your arms my love and rape me,
don't hide behind your rage
I know you love me,
and always will,

you're my possession,
of that my love there really is no question,
don't hide behind your rage
I know you love me
and always will,

And then Sean let out a soft cry, singing “Save me!” He gasped out again, “Save me!”

Shay nearly orgasmed at just those two words, sung so desperately. Yu murmured softly, “Makes you want to take him away from here and let him fuck us senseless, right?”

Shay nodded and whimpered, getting hard again. Damn, his dragon libido was kicking in like haywire. Asagi totally agreed, but was still having a hard time recovering from their last bout of orgasmic pleasure.

And then Sean was fucking the audience with his pleas, singing,

Take me

Rape me

I know you love me

And you always will

Take me

Rape me

I know you love me

And you always will

Finally Sean ended up on his knees, crying out, “TAKE ME!”

As the lights went out again for the second time in the night, Sean found himself being kissed heatedly by one very horny uke, and nuzzled by one hungry vampire seme/uke. He shuddered and figured it’d be best to take this somewhere else.

He managed to shove his new lovers off of the stage and into a back dressing room before he set on them like a starved incubus.

Blasphemy, Chapter 14 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sun, 01 Jul 2012 21:20:04 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Sabine gets tired of being bored, and Shay gets his very first kiss.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 14: Scheming, & I Came 2 Party Part Two

Sabine was bored out of her mind. So, when her brothers up and left to go to some wild party that she didn’t even think about going to (even if she had been invited), she tried thinking of ways to amuse herself with the alone time she had.

And found herself coming up empty handed.

Of course, she could always go see some of the vampire senate slobs… and get some valuable information from them while making them all think that she was theirs….

But somehow that didn’t hold any merit to her tonight.

No, what she needed was some actual excitement tonight. But where could she go? Sean had specifically told her not to do anything “exceedingly overly dangerous” tonight, since he and Devon wouldn’t be there to help her out if need be. Still, anything FUN to do around the mansion was categorized as “exceedingly overly dangerous”.

With a deep sigh, Sabine figured that it was no use dealing with this boredom.

Sean should know better.

He really should.

So, with a small wry smirk playing on her ripe cherry colored lips, Sabine went to go make a few calls and headed straight for her extensive wardrobe.

If Sean and Devon could go to a party… who cared if she had a party of her own?

>.<

Strify gave the audience a huge grin as he got in position, pants lower on his hips than when it was when they first came in. Shay was having some trouble with his fingers cramping up, not used to playing a guitar for any length of time. Yu saw the action and reached over to take up those hands and gently massaged them.

Shay was about to protest, but then he sighed in bliss when Yu’s hands started doing the trick. Yu smirked slyly at him, taking note that Shay was twitching his nose in his direction. The smell of lust coming off of the dragon was almost as intoxicating as having a good long fuck in a voodoo bar. Yu leant in slightly and nuzzled the boy’s cheek, leaving a small kiss on Shay’s skin.

Shay blushed furiously and shoved Yu away, totally turned on and furious at the same time. Kisses were only for mating season for dragons! Weren’t they?

Shay caught the gaze of Sean across the stage and flushed even redder. Sean was grinning like a Cheshire cat, and it was so distracting and hot. Shay ducked his head and tried to get his emotions under control. As he breathed in deeply, he felt the hair on the back of his neck rise.

Sean was watching him.

So was Yu.

And it was fuckin’ turning him on even more and making certain areas ache like a bitch. He placed his guitar over his hips and winced. Thank god he had his guitar to cover up his noticeable boner. He heard Yu snicker slightly and was about to turn and give him a punch to silence his fuckin’ hot face but snapped out of it because Strify was speaking to the crowd.

Frankie, Gee, Bill, & Tom were off of the stage, near Sasha , Devon, Adryan, Fallen and Nyck. Nyck was dancing around, even though the music hadn’t even started. Sasha was about ready to jump onto the stage, dragging his new boytoy with him, but he stayed put, for now.

Ryu was nearby, looking a bit more loose and party attentive. It usually took him a few hours to get into the party spirit. He was even smiling slightly at people. His eyes couldn’t stay away from Lumi and Yoshi however. And as they riveted back to the hot pair, his mental hussies started taking his imagination and running wild with it.

Sasha hugged Ryu and stated with a laugh, “This is the best fuckin’ party ever, Ryu!!!!”

“It is a nice party.” Ryu concurred with less of a bite than usual.

Nyck flailed and hugged his friends. “Oh my god, I love you guys.” Adryan and Fallen beamed before the goth pixie got sidelined by an energetic Bill and Tom.

Frankie looked over at Gee and smiled, “I like this bunch. They have a bunch of crack ass comments and love each other.”

“Totally agree, baby.” Gee hugged his boyfriend tightly.

All attention was riveted to Strify when he said in a husky sexy voice, “Hey guys, are we ready to party tonight?”

When the crowd cheered loudly, Strify slowly grinned, causing a few vampire girls to nearly faint dead away. “Good. Because we are here to party. And why don’t we party together?”

Shay nearly dropped his guitar in shock. Who would have thought Strify was one hot motherfucker on stage in the lime light? He warily looked over at Lumi and Sean. Would those two be just as hot? Shay felt his body go into overdrive as the music started.

It was a fun beat and Shay instantly got entranced into it, even without Yu’s help. Still, Shay couldn’t help but envision Yu’s fingers guiding his own on the guitar. He licked his lips and let his imagination run wild. What would it be like to have Sean doing the same thing? Or better yet, kissing him like Yu had?

I came to party
and you came to party
So why don't we party together

I came to party
and you came to party
So why don't we party together
We roll up
Like no one can do it baby
It's lights out
Turn the f**king system up
It's one night
Rolling through your town tonite
So stand up
Space and Cinema Bizarre

Shin started headbanging as he got a good beat on the song. The lights were flashing again, the crowd was wild, and Kiro was nearby, looking like he might want to play again. Life was good, as far as Shin was concerned. Kiro started shaking his ass as he jammed to the music. Sean was still watching Shay with an amused glance. He could smell Shay a mile away, the kid was so full of lust. And that turned him on.

The earlier peck by Yu had made his blood go wild, and it hadn’t settled down yet. Sean wasn’t sure if he wanted his blood to stop heating up. It’d been a while since he’d had a good showdown. And this party was turning into something hot, not just a fun place to hang out.

Sweat dripped down Yu’s chest as he played his guitar like a lover, his tattooed fingers strumming it up and letting it wail. He took a few deep breaths and caught Shay’s scent. Damn, the dragon subbie was permeating lust like no other. It was making him very uncomfortable and hid his arousal with his guitar. What was Shay thinking about with those eyes closed?

So get up
Nod your head and tell me
It's what's up
It's getting hot and heavy
The phone's on
Take a picture we don't care
So get up
Let me hear you sing it out

Luminor let Yoshi have control over the Synthesizer for a bit, since the guy had worked a few times with them and at least knew how to jam on one, and came to take his place next to Strify, singing backup vocals. Strify sang the song with looks that could kill and drown anyone in molten hot desire. Strify enraptured the crowd with his hands and his seductive eyes. He shook his ass and thrust his hips as the lyrics and music flew through him.

Luminor wasn’t as flamboyant, but his darker voice added to the flare. He made hand gestures, mesmerizing the audience in his own way. He swayed his hips slightly and smiled at the audience with a provocative flip of his hair.

Strify sang out, engaging the crowd with an arching of his back.

I came to party
and you came to party
So why don't we party together

I came to party
and you came to party
So why don't we party together

Yu got a very naughty idea as he played into the main chorus. Shay was really losing himself in the music, his erotic scent turning on everyone in the band and everywhere else in the room. He made his way over to the subbie and came up behind him. Shay was totally oblivious until Yu breathed on the nape of his neck. Shay felt an electric shock go straight down to his already hard cock.

He let out a soft gasp and leant back, not being able to help it.

Yu smirked slightly and acted on impulse. His eyes found Sean’s across the stage and slyly licked Shay’s ear. Shay let out a disturbing high pitched squeak and nearly fell on his ass. He was lucky that the music was so loud that no one would be able to hear him, even if he’d screamed bloody murder. Yu reached out and steadied Shay with a hand bracing the subbie’s lower back.

When it was certain that Shay was steady, Yu let his hand drift down to rub Shay’s ass, and then down between his thighs. Shay let out a breathless moan and with a shuddering sigh, came right then and there in his pants.

Sean smirked with amusement as he watched the hot display and the direct challenge of the other seme. Apparently Yu wanted to yank on Sean’s chain. Well, that was fine with him. He grinned and continued to play, not missing a beat. Just wait until the next song. Kiss would ensnare them both into his grasp, just where he wanted them.

We all stars
You and me and her together
We go hard
We dont give a f**k whatever
It's one night
Throw your f**king cameras up and
Let's go
It's Cherry Boom and Red One

Lumi and the others caught the scent of Shay’s orgasm and turned to look in his direction before turning their attention back to the audience. Lumi felt turned on by the fact that the subbie dragon had just cum onstage. That was hotter than anything they’d done on stage before. Even Strify, when he was hornier than hell never came onstage.

He walked back over to where Yoshi was and continued to sing, trying to get control over his lust. Yoshi seemed to be having a hell of a time controlling himself too. But then their eyes met, and soon they looked out into the crowd to spy Ryu trying very hard to keep a low profile.

The purple haired elf was swaying to the music, but not flailing like his friends. Still, both boys found it adorable. Ryu caught their eyes, and for the first time that night, didn’t glower.

Yoshi heatedly whispered into Lumi’s ear, “Score!”

Lumi had the grace to smile at that.

It was totally true though. Perhaps Ryu was warming up to them?

Sasha was dancing with Devon, finally getting the subbie dragon hybrid to get into the beat with him. Devon had to admit, Sasha was hilarious, and he was also hotter than hell. Devon settled his black painted nails onto Sasha’s hips, digging the leather pants.

Sasha beamed at him and wrapped his tattooed arms around the other boy’s shoulders. As they danced to the music, Sasha took notice with pleasure that Devon was starting to get a boner. And Devon was well hung from the feel of it pressing against his hip.

Then Sasha turned around and hollered, “I Came 2 Party, you Came 2 Party, so why don’t we Party together????”

Bill and Tom managed to drag Fallen to a secluded corner to dance and enjoy themselves. Despite having relieved his erection about an hour before, Fallen was still horny and hungry. Bill and Tom had only given him a light snack, nothing really to tide him over.

Fallen felt his eyes twinge slightly, letting him know that they were turning a reddish hue. Bill seemed to figure that one out and took hold of Fallen’s long slender hips. He nuzzled Tom’s neck as the other werewolf pecked a kiss on his cheek before dropping to his knees.

Despite being hornier than hell and hungry, Fallen felt himself blush as Tom made quick work of his pants’ ties.

He let out a husky “FUCK” as he felt himself get swallowed whole.

Bill snickered softly and met Fallen’s lips with a fierce kiss, strategically placing himself in a way that Tom and Fallen were covered from prying eyes.

So get up
Nod your head and tell me
It's what's up
It's getting hot and heavy
The phone's on
Take a picture we don't care
and if you got one
Put your drink up in the air air air

Kiro, a bit more turned on than usual, wandered again over to Shin. As there was a small drummer’s reprieve, the smaller boy leaned in and kissed Shin again, this time getting distracted when Shin pulled the boy across his lap and kissed him hard.

Out on the dance floor, Adryan whooped at the action, wishing that he was up onstage with everyone. He gave himself a mental note that yeppers, he so was going to get up there and rip Shin and Kiki’s clothes off of their soft skin if they kept this sort of entertainment up.

Kiro let out a yelp of laughter before he was silenced by another kiss. Finally, Kiro managed to get up and off of Shin, but not before he smelled the other vampire’s arousal. He kissed Shin on the cheek, saying softly, “Wait until later. I have handcuffs with your name on them.” Then he smirked evilly, “And I have a cockring with Adryan’s name on it.”

Shin’s eyes widened slightly before he smirked at the promise. Then he started hammering on the drums harder than before, more happy than he’d been in a long while. Kiro saw the smug happy look and snickered before he wandered over back to Sean, who was smirking knowingly.

It seems like everyone was hornier than hell tonight.

And that wasn’t really a bad thing at all.

I came to party
and you came to party
So why don't we party together

I came to party
and you came to party
So why don't we party together

Deciding he’d had enough of watching Shay get touched by Yu without himself included, Sean wandered over to where the two were, an evil glint in his green grey eyes. Yu slowly smiled and before he knew it, Sean was kissing him hard, smearing black lipstick all over his lips. Shay dazedly looked up at the two as he came down from his high.

His high suddenly returned as he watched Sean stake his claim on Yu, practically eating his face with practiced precision. It was the hottest thing he’d ever seen. Sean growled softly and reached up, stroking Yu's neck. He felt something click deep inside of him and he moaned. Yu was also his mate. That was why he wasn't as predatory around the other seme, messing with his dragon uke.

The crowd was going wild by this time, and suddenly the lights went out completely.

Still the music stayed on course, and so did the singing, but then Shay felt blunt fingernails rake down his back. He shivered and blinked around, spotting easily through the darkness Sean, who was still kissing Yu like there was no tomorrow. And then Shay felt himself being pulled in that direction, and gentler than expected dark lips crashed down on his.

Shay let out a shudder, his first kiss out of mating season making his cock feel very much like it was in the middle of mating season. Yu panted and nuzzled Shay’s neck, not caring one bit if he got Sean’s dark lipstick on Shay’s pale skin.

Damn, that had been so unexpected, but totally worth it.

Sean kissed his new uke gently, but with enough soul fucking fuel that he knew that the boy was close again. It felt good to finally kiss his mate, after years of waiting. To be able to touch him, feel his skin under his fingers, to taste him, and breathe in his scent. He reached down and cupped the boy through his tight pants, underneath the guitar.

Shay let out a ragged moan and shuddered, loving the feel of Sean’s hands on him. It was just like in his fantasy. Only real life was much better. Sean squeezed his package a bit more firmly and Shay let out a small yelp, cumming again in his pants.

Shay blindly realized that his hands were now stuck in Sean’s hair, and marveled at it’s smooth, silky texture. The lights came back on, and with reluctance, he let go of Sean’s demon hair. Sean gently nuzzled the uke’s shoulder, smirking when he heard the crowd scream even louder.

We all stars
You and me and her together
We go hard
We dont give a f**k whatever
It's one night
Throw your f**king cameras up and
Let's go
It's Cherry Boom and Red One

So get up
Nod your head and tell me
It's what's up
It's getting hot and heavy
The phone's on
Take a picture we don't care
and if you got one
Put your drink up in the air air air

After the song ended, Shay ran to the bathroom to clean up while people got some refreshments and rested their voices and hands. Yu watched Shay flee and felt a twinge of regret. He hoped the dragon wasn’t upset, or worse, freaking out. Sean drank a long swig of water and said softly, “He’s fine. He has just been taught a few things that were from an old system. One thing that he will soon learn in today’s society is that lust and love come hand in hand instead of just love and no lust.”

Yu nodded, knowing that Sean was talking about his own experience. “When you sing Kiss, don’t be surprised if Shay faints or something like that.”

Sean smirked wryly, “He won’t faint. Maybe orgasm a few more times, but not faint. He’s made out of richer blood than you can imagine.”

“And how do you gather that?” Yu asked softly.

Sean shrugged, covering his understanding of the past with a half-assed answer, “I just know it. Either by smell or by lust, Shay is one pure enough to make us all fall in love with him.”

Sin Erotica, Chapter 3 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sun, 01 Jul 2012 06:02:44 GMT

Title: Sin Erotica
Author: groffiction/Azriel
Rating: NC17 depending on the chapter
Disclaimer: Own only the plot bunnies, nothing else. Don’t sue.
Pairings: Adam/Strify, Chris “CC” Coma/Tommy, Luminor/Yu, Shin/Kiro
Summary: Dark elves and vampires, both similar species, but both different in their prejudices and ideas. Both are said to be doomed if ever mixing of the blood occurred. However, circumstances force four dark elves, and four vampires to come together to save their world, and with it a brutal forbidden passion that will either be their undoing, or their saving grace. Will they survive their love? Or will they perish?
Warnings/Notes: Very naughty, kinky, bloody situations, slash sex, bondage, masochistic pleasure, d/s in the light sense, crazed infatuations, groping, violence, gore, angst, and more to follow. Set in modern day USA.

Chapter Three: The Plane Trip of Hell

As they boarded the plane, C.C. quickly found his seat, and shoved his back pack underneath the seat, glad that at least they had been able to reserve first class. Most days the dark elf council had a tight purse, but at least they splurged on this mission. Sometimes it paid being one of the best in the warrior business. He sniffed the air and looked around, wondering where the young pixie vampire was going to be sitting.

It’d be way too ironic if Tommy had been assigned to the seat next to him, near the window. Speak of the devil. C.C. smirked slightly when said vampire walked over to his ‘neck of the woods’ and scowled. He growled, saying, “Fuckin’ hell.”

The boy then turned and almost ran right into Strify, who was arching a delicate eyebrow at him. “Tommy, it’s only going to be a two hour flight to Anchorage. Nothing big. Besides, we have our orders.”

“Yea, but the orders only said we had to work with THEM, not partner UP with them.” As in sit with them on a fuckin’ plane.

Luminor rolled his eyes in exasperation as he made room to sit near the isle on the other side of the first class section. “Just deal with it Tommy. Don’t make a big fuss about it, and have us lowered to their level.”

Yu twitched slightly as he overheard that comment, but then shrugged it off, figuring that the dark elves felt the same way about the vampires. He put his stuff in the overhang compartment before strapping himself in next to Luminor.

Luminor glanced at him for one long moment before sighing deeply. This plan has been rigged. It had to have been. He thought, wondering if his suspicions were correct. True, it was imperative that the vampires and elves got along, but this was ridiculous, pairing them off like this with their problem heathens.

Yu pulled the shade up on the window, and looked out into the night sky, wishing he wasn’t here. He couldn’t help wishing that he was either back home racing through the forests of his territory, or fucking the pretty vampire next to him. Still, they had to make this work for the humans’ sake, if nothing else.

Adam arrived and sat down next to Strify, who was looking a little green. Poor vampire must think Adam was going to eat him alive. Unfortunately, Kiro’s suspicions were pretty much dead on. Kiro was happily stuck with Shin, even though the dark elf looked positively miserable.

Shin couldn’t help thinking that he was so going to kill Adam for giving them this seating arrangement. He knew exactly who had planned this up. Adam was notorious for pairing people up, and for changing things to the way he wanted them to be.

This was going to be a flight trip of Hell.

And the others pretty much felt the same way, excluding Kiro, C.C, and Adam. Oh yea, Shin was going to lay into Adam once they got into their rooms. Speaking of hotel rooms… they all had to share. Adam wouldn’t dare…..

Fuck, yes he would.

>.<

Adam settled in, taking a moment to sniff in Strify’s direction. The vampire scowled at him, “Stop that.”

“Stop what?” Adam arched an eyebrow curiously.

What was this vampire’s problem? He’d been fine out in the terminal. What was making him nervous now? Adam regarded the handsome vampire for a long moment before he smelled it. Arousal. Oh… that’s what it was.

Adam fought a grin as it wanted to spread itself across his face. This was way too easy. Back when the dark elves had been on the previous flight, they had sort of staked their claims on each vampire. And his had been Strify. Of course Adam hadn’t really meant any harm by it. It’d just pass the time with fun entertainment, and he was all about having as much fun as he could on an assignment.

Of course Adam knew to keep his head firmly on his shoulders whenever they were in the nitty gritty battle, but before the battle was always the fun time; the time when lust and torture came hand in hand. As he watched the vampire try to fish for words, he took a moment to look the boy up and down.

Strify was wearing ironically a white Indie styled set of pants, shirt, hoodie, and boots. Rather adorable, but Adam cringed at the thought of what his dry cleaning bill was. It fit his body well, and showed off his curves. There was a glittery belt that intrigued Adam, and the boy even had a lip piercing. Nice.

As for jewelry, Strify had on enough to make the Queen of England jealous. His eyes went back into focus as Strify crossed his arms over his stomach, a cute insecure motion that made Adam want to eat him all up. Strify gritted out, “For one, stop looking at me like I’m a piece of meat. Second, stop sniffing the air like that. I smell like any normal vampire around, so don’t get any funny ideas.”

Adam snickered, not offended in the least. This one had a feisty side to him, and Adam was just itching to spring it into action, amongst other things. Instead, he leaned back in his seat and sighed, saying softly, “It’s not like us dark elves can help it, being so new to the alliance and all. Give us some slack, because we sure as hell are giving you guys some.”

Strify was about to retort, but then he changed his mind when he noted that the dark elf’s eyes were looking out the window. Feeling sort of stupid, Strify kept quiet for a few minutes, trying to relax in the dark elf’s presence, as well as trying to understand things from Adam’s point of view. In reality, Strify knew that Adam was right. It was hard on both of their species, and he had to admit that the dark elves had been pretty good about keeping their primal urges to themselves. Even when Yu had reached out to touch Lumi’s hair, it had been just a lustful reaction that was normal. And with C.C. stroking Tommy’s hair, it was a normal, kind of fun loving action in a bizarre way.

Feeling sort of bad now at the way he snapped at Adam for doing his normal dark elf things, he asked hesitantly, “What sort of music do you like?”

Adam’s eyebrows shot up. Strify was now trying to get a conversation going? How odd was that? First Strify had practically bit his head off about doing what he always did, and now he was asking him a personal question? Still, as Adam turned his gaze back to the irritable subbie, he noted that the vampire was twisting the fabric of his hoodie in his hand.

Adam’s eyes softened slightly. The kid had more agitation than Shin on ten cups of coffee. Deciding to go ahead and be nice to his prey, Adam answered softly, “Anything really. I love all sorts of music. You?”

“Me too.” And that set it off.

Soon, C.C. felt like shoving his foot into Strify’s mouth, just to get him to shut up already. They were an hour into the flight, and Adam and Strify hadn’t stopped talking. It was downright noisy and annoying. Tommy didn’t seem to enjoy the conversation either, for he stuck in his ipod and scowled the whole way. He was still scowling, even after one of the flight attendants gave him a soda.

C.C. let him be, knowing that if he was going to pursue this one, he’d have to go about it in a different way. Even though his hands ached to touch the boy and pin him underneath him while he pounded Tommy into oblivion, he refrained from it. It didn’t help when Tommy started stretching out on the seat, giving C.C. a tantalizing view of his tummy as the hoodie rode up.

He felt his fangs salivate and tried in vain to look somewhere else. His eyes caught those of Lumi’s who looked annoyed and about ready to punch someone’s lights out. Seems like he wasn’t the only one who wasn’t happy about this arrangement.

>..<

Luminor arched a delicate eyebrow as Yu started tapping his foot to whatever beat of music he was listening to on his ipod. He was surprised that the dark elf wasn’t deaf, considering how loud the thing was. Luminor was half tempted to tie Yu’s shoe laces together and amuse himself with doing all sorts of childish things to the dark elf. But, Luminor wasn’t a child by any stretch. He sighed and finally couldn’t take it anymore.

He turned and plucked one of Yu’s earphones out of his ear. Yu blinked and turned to look at him with confusion. Luminor leaned in and murmured into Yu’s ear, “If you don’t stop tapping your foot through the floor board, I will drop you through the luggage shoot and send you off to Canada.”

Yu smirked slowly and pulled out his other earphone. He sat straighter in his seat and before Lumi could blink, he was on him. Luminor let out a surprised gasp as Yu did his best to kiss the irritable vampire with a passion that even had himself stunned.

He just couldn’t help it. All of this sexual frustration was killing him. And though Yu prided himself at being a very patient elf, he couldn’t seem to keep his hands off of Lumi. Luminor growled softly, letting the kiss take its course, actually enjoying it a bit too much. He let Yu dominate it at first before easily turning the tables on the elf.

Yu let out a ragged growl, which sent chills up and down Lumi’s spine. And when Yu finally caved, he settled on Luminor’s hips, grinding their groins together. Luminor gasped out a surprised moan, feeling his own body respond to the elf’s scent and actions.

But a soft cough coming from an amused C.C. caused Luminor to come to his senses. He pulled away slightly, before leaning in for another kiss, not able to stand just one taste of the gorgeous hunk of flesh atop him. It felt good to be wanted like this. To be touched like this. Luminor growled softly as Yu ran his fingers through his hair.

But Yu’s touch was gentle, and caressing. It felt so damned good.

Luminor let the kiss end before he finally pushed the brute off of him, panting heavily. Now that kind of make out session he hadn’t experienced in a long while. No one dared to even try things like this with him. And suddenly he meets a guy who won’t take no for an answer.

Yu panted softly, shaking all over with the thread bare restraint he was giving his body. It hurt so bad not to attack this beautiful creature. Yu trembled a bit more before he hastily got up and headed for the bathroom. Luminor watched him go with a curious expression on his face.

Kiro leaned forward and asked Lumi in front of him, “He seems to really get turned on by you telling him to back off.”

“Yes. That must make him quite the masochist.” Luminor stated, licking his lips, and still tasting Yu on them.

“Either that or fuckin’ stupid.” Kiro pointed out before he turned his attention back to his Nintendo DS Lite.

At least Kiro hadn’t tried to tackle Shin. The only thing the smaller vampire had done was talk to him nicely and play his games. Shin was kind of grateful for that. He was still not in a happy mood about this whole thing.

It wasn’t like anyone else was happy either.

>.<

Adam caught the scent of Yu’s lust and shook his head with a smirk firmly set on his face. He’d have to take Yu aside once they got to the hotel and give him a few minutes of advice. True, he didn’t really fuckin’ give a care if Yu and Luminor couldn’t keep their hands off each other. But they would have to can the emotional crap during work.

And work it would be once they started planning the attack on the demon’s hide out.

Then, there would be no time for lust or games. He blinked slightly as Strify tried to get more comfy in his seat, and managed to lay his head in Adam’s lap. The vampire started softly snoring and Adam, for once was quiet, much to C.C’s relief.

Adam was sorely tempted to do to Strify as Yu had done to Luminor. But, he settled for gently running his fingers through the vampire’s hair. It was softer than it looked, and was so silky, almost like satin. Strify mumbled slightly in his sleep, and then settled back into snoring softly.

It wasn’t an annoying snore. It was more endearing and totally fit the spit fire in his lap.

C.C. breathed a sigh of relief and rested his head back on his seat. Finally some quiet! As he closed his eyes he briefly spotted Tommy flick his gaze over at him before returning to sulk. He smiled inwardly, knowing that this mission was going to be very interesting indeed.

Tommy warily blinked at the dark elf next to him before he sighed and relaxed a bit more. Despite his best intentions, his eyes drooped and soon he fell into a small cat nap.

Yu returned with less of a tremble, which meant that he was in control, Luminor noted. Yu didn’t say anything, he just sat down and faced the window, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but there. Luminor arched an eyebrow at him, wondering what was up with him.

Maybe the elf thought he was going to kill him after that? Luminor mentally shook his head, figuring it was best to leave the elf alone. For now.

Shin let out a startled eep as Kiro suddenly made himself at home in his lap. Kiro stretched out his legs and continued to play his game. Shin tried in vain to read his book, but Kiro kept on squirming around on his lap. Finally, Shin hissed, feeling something switch on that should never be switched on when it came to guys.

Ever.

Kiro slightly smirked, feeling that his movements were working just fine. So, Shin wasn’t as straight as he thought. This was totally a good thing. Kiro stilled his movements and opted to rest his head on the taller blond’s chest, absolutely loving this position.

Shin was blushing cutely, but then he slowly calmed down when Kiro seemed to settle down. As his erection faded, it made him wonder about things. Kiro WAS cute. And he did smell wonderful. Nonsense, he was a totally different species! Still, Kiro did have a hot body…..

Shin felt himself tense slightly as Kiro adjusted himself again, causing certain areas to get stiff. Shin blushed and tried hard not to shove the vampire off of his lap. Getting very confused and turned on, the elf put away his book and contented himself to look around for help. When he noted no one was paying attention to them, he all but melted, knowing that he was doomed.

>.<

Yu stiffened a bit when Luminor reached over to turn off the lights in their section. He shivered slightly when the vampire’s breath caressed his skin briefly. He was so close, and yet so far. And Yu was having issues trying to keep himself under control. If Luminor didn’t stop moving around beside him, he’d snap. Even jerking off in the plane’s bathroom hadn’t helped. It’d only fueled his desire and determination to have the vampire.

But he had to be in control. He couldn’t lose control like that. Adam and the others trusted him to keep a firm head as a warrior. They respected and depended on him to do his job. And though sex and feeding was a good excursion when they were at the hotel, they were on a fuckin’ plane.

And though it’d be kinky to play with Luminor more on the flight, he didn’t want to embarrass the others. Not one bit. So, he tried his best to keep away from Luminor, just facing the window and hoping to God that things didn’t turn for the worse.

Luminor looked at Yu for a few minutes, noting how tense the elf sat, and how much he was trying to keep control of his emotions. Wow, for a heathen, this guy had some restraint. It made Luminor want to play with fire. Instead, he just settled for reaching over and running his delicate fingers through Yu’s hair. Though punk rocker styled, it was soft and silky, like a cat’s paw, or a dog’s ear.

Yu trembled slightly before he let out a deep sigh, and went boneless under Luminor’s gentle strokes. The vampire smirked, figuring that maybe… just maybe this animal was tamable. He just needed the right tamer.

Sin Erotica, Chapter 2 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Sun, 24 Jun 2012 03:25:19 GMT

Chapter 2: Stop Touching Me!

Once the vampires arrived in Seattle, they had to wait for another hour before the dark elves were to meet up with them. Knowing that it was pointless to leave the airport with only an hour to wait, they went to the restrooms and grabbed some ‘human’ food, even though they were hungry for something else entirely.

Strify settled on a salad, though it wasn’t all that great. Luminor sipped some coffee and nibbled on a sandwich. He ignored the pointed looks that the blond trio were giving him, and ran a hand through his long mane of black hair. Luminor knew all too well what the others were thinking.

And to satisfy his friends’ concerns, he ate the whole sandwich, though it made his insides burn uncomfortably. He was one of those rare vampires that had minimal appetite outside of drinking blood. And it showed. Though beautiful in his own right, Luminor was very thin. But there wasn’t much he could do about that. He’d tried everything, from eating raw foods to eating tofu. Nothing seemed to settle his stomach like blood.

And contrary to belief, most vampires had to eat both human food daily as well as a weekly stipend of human blood. Luminor sighed softly as his stomach started cramping. He drank more of his coffee, hoping that his stomach would settle at least until they got to their hotel room in Anchorage. Then he could drink one of the blood packs directly ordered by the vampire task force.

Despite only needing blood once a week, most vampires liked feeding off of blood two to three times a week, and the group of four were no different. Tommy plonked his ass down next to his friends as he returned, hands laden with tacos and soda.

“Tommy, is that all you are going to eat?” Strify grimaced, looking at how much grease was dripping from those tacos.

Tommy shrugged, muttering, “It’s not like anything else sounded good. As for you, look at that salad. That’s disgustingly bland, isn’t it?”

“Well, at least it is healthy. How you stay so thin is beyond me.” Jealously flared in Strify’s eyes before he turned his attention to his food. He sighed and chomped irritably on his salad.

Kiro swallowed his mouthful of turkey sandwich before commenting softly, “I wonder if those dark elves really have two sets of fangs.”

Everyone around him gave him amused looks before Strify shrugged, “Well, we will all know shortly, won’t we?”

“I hope they won’t be late. I hate lazy assholes.” Tommy muttered, wiping his face with his napkin and scowling that he almost got taco sauce on his favorite Orgy shirt.

After throwing away their garbage and cleaning up a bit, the vampires decided to play poker near the terminal labeled ‘Flight 283, Anchorage Alaska’. Thank God their flight had only been delayed by a few hours. Still, it sucked having to be in the company of four dark elves longer than necessary.

As they waited for the famed four to show up, Luminor dealt another round of cards, his black painted delicate nails glinting in the airport overhead lighting. It was eleven thirty, and the dark elves were due to arrive at the airport from a different terminal in five minutes. The flight had been on schedule, but Luminor and the others wanted the dark elves come to THEM, not the other way around.

“How much longer?” Tommy asked, exchanging a few cards for hopefully better ones. His round sucked.

“I would say give or take ten to fifteen minutes.” Luminor said softly, feeling the hairs on the back of his neck tingle.

Strify felt it too, for he looked around nervously. It was as if the eyes of a predator were on them all. It prickled and made everyone tense, including Luminor, who was by far the most dominant of them all. “Maybe we don’t have to wait that long, look at that freak show coming towards us.” Kiro said, inclining his head to the left of them.

“Apparently their flight landed early?” Strify asked, looking at the four drop dead gorgeous elves getting off an escalator. Their eyes were not on them, though it sure felt like it.

“Awww, isn’t that sweet. Shin owns a stuffie!” Kiro beamed, grinning from ear to ear.

^V^

Shin clutched his black skelanimal bear with one hand, while in the other he hefted a huge back pack. “Don’t look now, but the impudent immortals are looking at us.” C.C snickered with dry humor, stepping off of the escalator and shoving his duffel over his shoulder.

“Let them stare. It’ll add onto the intimidation factor.” Adam retorted, readjusting his Chopper back pack.

Yu just smirked slightly, crinkling up his nose in the process.

When they got closer to the vampires, the dark elves noted that the boys were sitting in a circle playing poker. “Ooo, poker… what child’s play.” Yu stated, flexing his fingers slightly.

“Speak for yourself.” Shin muttered, “I for one find it highly entertaining.”

“Yea, whatever Shin.” C.C. stated.

All chatter ceased when the vampires finally took notice of their appearance. Luminor stood, and with that act, so did the others. Adam and the dark elves noted the stance as one of respect. And since Adam was the leader of his group, he went to stand in front of Luminor, just outside his personal space.

No need to piss these vampires off with being disrespectful to vampire customs. The black haired vampire warily looked at the dark elf for one long moment, until Adam smirked, holding out his hand for a handshake. The blond trio gaped in shock as not only did Luminor not take offense, but also take up that offered hand.

“Well met, Adam.” Luminor said with a small secretive smile.

“Well met, Luminor.” Adam chuckled, before dropping the hand contact with a slight shudder.

Luminor didn’t take offense, for he felt the exact same way about the dark elf’s touch. It’d be some getting used to. Working with these savages. He felt the gaze of one tall punk haired dark elf and felt the hair rise again on the nape of his neck.

Oh, so this was the one who had set his sights on him? Luminor turned and met the eyes of Yu, his smile turning into something suggestive, as if to say, “you want it, you have to work for it, bitch”. Yu at first looked uncertain, but then he wryly grinned, taking on the challenge.

Apparently vampires and dark elves weren’t so different a set of species. They both valued body language as much as verbal. It was an interesting fact, to be sure. Kiro surprised everyone by going over to Shin and held out his own stuffie, which was a Chococat. “Wanna trade?”

Shin looked surprised and then looked at his friends for a moment, as if saying, ‘is this ok?’ But then when no one said or did anything he turned back to Kiro, and sighed with a shy smile. “Ok.” He took the stuffie from Kiro and handed his over.

Kiro took the skelanimal and hugged it to his chest. “Thanks!”

Strify nearly did a face palm. “God, this is NOT kindergarten, Ki-ki!” He hissed, which caused Adam to chuckle.

C.C snickered and cracked his knuckles slightly, looking around with bored curiosity.“Wow, aren’t we a bunch of losers?”

“Speak for yourself, elf.” Tommy said through gritted teeth, his hair feeling like it had been charged fifty times by lightning. Damn, did these guys have vibes like no other!

C.C. snorted at the spat and reached out, totally ignoring personal space, and ruffled Tommy’s hair, making static electricity pop a few times. “Looks like this is going to be one entertaining assignment.”

“Yea, no kidding.” Yu murmured softly.

Everyone started snickering when Tommy slapped C.C.’s hand away. “Stop touching me!”

“Why not? You are cute, and subbie, and look delicious.” C.C. stated with a small grin.

Tommy got so flustered that his aura was starting to show. Strify pulled his brother away from the others and muttered under his breath, “Calm down, bro. They are just worthless heathens that have no idea about personal space. Besides, we only have to work with them for a week at most.”

Tommy glowered, but said nothing. Instead he let himself be calmed down into a sulky mood.

“Oh come on, we aren’t that vomitable.” Yu stated, as he crossed his arms over his chest, watching the two blonds speak in soft whispers.

“It’s not that you are vomitable, per se. It’s just Tommy has a bad history with doms.” And Kiro left it at that.

C.C. took note of that though and decided to tone down his affections, at least for a while. No use scaring the poor kid, no matter how delicious he looked and smelled. Adam went over to the flight attendant to check in, and it caused the tension around the vampires and dark elves to dampen somewhat.

“Damn, Adam has enough power surrounding him to light a whole friggin’ city.” Strify stated, leading Tommy back to the group.

“That’s what happens when you get to be his age.” C.C. smirked, but left Tommy alone.

Tommy sighed after a bit and relaxed when he noted that C.C. wasn’t going to attack him. Strify arched an eyebrow, and got very interested, “Oooo… like how old is he? He doesn’t look a day over twenty five.”

“That, you will have to ask him yourself, bud.” Yu stated with a grin. “Adam’s very top secret when it comes to his past. He’s a very private person.”

Kiro and Tommy noted the softened eyes of Strify and gave each other a knowing wink. Strify was hooked on Adam. It was soooo blackmail material. Yu saw the look and decided to try an experiment. He started sniffing the air, catching all of the scents of the surrounding vampires. He caught the one he wanted and acted pretty much like a hunter to his prey, moving to stand behind Luminor, who was speaking softly to Adam, who had just returned.

They were speaking about battle plans, of course incognito, not wanting to scare the surrounding humans. Yu was way too tempted though. He sniffed in the air surrounding Luminor and just about drooled at the vampire’s scent.

The blond trio of vampires saw the move and started laughing softly amongst themselves, knowing exactly what was going to happen. C.C. and Shin shared confused looks before turning to watch the scene unfold. It wasn’t every day that two doms went up against each other. And Yu was going to find out very quickly that Luminor was not submissive by any means.

“Tell your boy to back off, now.” Luminor said softly to Adam, not taking his eyes off of the dark elf leader.

Adam arched an eyebrow. “What makes you think I pull his chain?”

“Just an inkling. You are in charge of him, aren’t you?” Luminor said dangerously, though a smile was still on his face.

Woa, this was one vampire not to mess with. Adam shivered slightly, but said just as dangerous, “I may be in charge of him, but I have learned that those under my leadership learn better when they make mistakes.”

“Point taken. Then you won’t mind if I accidentally shove him through the window?” Luminor asked, his tone going more light.

“Be my guest. However, that’ll delay the mission.” Adam warned.

Yu didn’t take the warning seriously and reached out to touch Luminor’s hair. The next thing he knew, he was flat on his back, with Luminor straddling his hips, smiling evilly down at him. Yu blinked with confusion before he broke into a grin, “Fuckin’ awesome.”

“As articulate as ever.” Luminor stated calmly, though his eyes were dancing with mirth.

“How long do you think?” Kiro asked Strify.

“About five seconds.” Strify stated.

“I say ten.” Kiro argued.

“I say Luminor’s not going to do that, for the humans are watching.” Tommy grunted.

“What the hell are they talking about?” Adam asked C.C.

The other elf shrugged. “Beats me. My guess is that they are betting about something.”

Shin blushed as he figured he knew exactly what the vampires were betting on.

“Lumi could always swipe their memories afterwards.” Kiro continued to argue.

“But that’d take too long. He wouldn’t have time to do the whole bloody terminal.” Strify muttered, looking at his watch.

“I still say that he’s not going to do it.” Tommy put in, glowering.

Yu shivered underneath the assertive vampire, loving the feel of him straddling him with killer thighs and legs. And boy, that scent was driving him crazy. The urge to reach up and finger those long black strands of the vampire’s hair was almost too tempting to bear. He tried to keep his inner beast tame and patient. For Yu was always patient with his prey.

Still, it was very hard to do so. Luminor reached down and ran his blunt black fingernails on Yu’s shirt, causing chills to go up and down the dark elf’s body, making his nether regions harden painfully. Yu hissed softly, finding he couldn’t help but bare his fangs just a bit.

Luminor took note that indeed, dark elves had two sets of fangs. One set on the top, like vampires, and a set on the bottom row of teeth. Beastly, but sexy as hell. And dangerous. Luminor looked over at Kiro, “Hon, you have your answer. There are two sets.” With that, he got off of the dark elf and chuckled as Yu let out a whine.

Yu got up and shook himself a bit before he moved to grab Luminor. Apparently, he hadn’t learned his lesson from the first attempt. Luminor took hold of Yu in a blur and slammed him against the wall, near the window. He gripped Yu’s neck and glowered at the dark elf.

“You seem to not know when to leave well enough alone.” Luminor said huskily, his eyes going reddish black. Yu trembled under Luminor’s gaze, but he didn’t move.

He was very smart, for if he had moved, he would have been seriously hurting. Instead, he murmured, “I always get what I want.”

“And am I what you want?” Luminor purred seductively.

“This is more entertaining than porn.” Kiro stated bluntly, causing Shin to blush scarlet.

Strify and Tommy rolled their eyes as they kept the invisibility barrier in place. Whenever Luminor got into his meals like this, they covered for him. Kiro usually did too, but the vampire was too entranced by the vision of Luminor and a dark elf decking it out.

Adam and the other dark elves watched the scene with amusement, letting Yu get his ass handed to him on a silver platter. They loved Yu, but sometimes the dark elf was way too assertive and needed to be taken down a notch.

Yu shuddered slightly as Luminor leaned in to lick a long swipe against his neck. Oh hell, this was more erotic than anything he’d ever experienced. Yu felt his neck be let go, but then his wrists were captured by black painted nails. He was fuckin’ pinned to the wall, and the only thing that he wanted to do right then and there was fuck Luminor senseless, and feed off of his blood.

But even he wasn’t so stupid to not know that Luminor wanted to assert dominance, at least in this first round. He had lost this round, but he could always dominate at another date. But, right now, he was at Luminor’s mercy. He let out a hiss, baring fang as Luminor nipped his shoulder, bringing blood to the surface.

Was the vampire going to feed off of him? That was unheard of. Vampires were dark elf prey, not the other way around. He tensed slightly as he felt Luminor’s fangs graze his neck. Oh fuck, he was so turned on, and yet he was nearly shitting his pants at being so fuckin’ vulnerable.

And then Luminor was kissing him, his tongue in his mouth and a deep inhuman growl sounded from the depths of Yu. Luminor tasted so good, felt so right against his body. Even with himself pinned like this, Yu was loving it. But, before he could chance to dominate the kiss, Luminor pulled away, licking his lips.

He released Yu’s hands and whispered gently into Yu’s ear, “Try to touch me again, and I’ll kill you.”

And with that, Luminor left him to join the others, leaving Yu achingly hard and feeling strangely charged. He then winced as his stomach started hurting. He looked down and noted that there were three jagged cuts on his skin. They weren’t deep, and were healing easily. But, how in the hell had Luminor managed to cut him like that without damaging his shirt?

Yu was even more turned on and determined, but he knew that now wasn’t the time to pursue Luminor. Not yet anyways. He joined Adam and the others and ignored their amused looks. Adam snickered and said, “I guess some vampires have more fight in them than others.”

“Oh yea.” Yu breathed, still trying to catch his breath and keep control over his emotions.

“This is going to be one fuckin’ long mission.” C.C. complained, causing everyone, including the vampires to chuckle.

Eternal Obsession, Chapter One ~ New Edition

groffiction — Fri, 22 Jun 2012 03:30:04 GMT

Title: Eternal Obsession
Author: groffiction
Rating: NC17
Main Pairing(s): Adam/Ryan, Tommy/Strify/Yu, Shin/Luminor, Ricky Olson/Kiro, Chris/Ville, Mist/Mantis
Other Pairing(s): Axia/Sieg, Kira/Ash, Dreaden Ice/Seba, Amir/Julie
Summary: Refer to Chapter One… or Title Page for full summary. Smut between mates
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone. Just own the plot and scenarios… and any original character you don’t recognize.

Dedicated to: My twitter babes and Valress, Sinsrose, and Pyrosgf for always giving me awesome ideas and inspiring me to write down what’s in my brain. Plot bunnies go to the little imps running around in my head. Also, special thanks to the awesome lyrics of Adam Lambert, Julien-K, Birthday Massacre, Cinema Bizarre, Tokio Hotel, Muse, Evanescence, Imperative Reaction, Black Veil Brides, and many, many more.

Total Notes and Warnings: Inspired by the mangas Vampire Knight, Trinity Blood and the book series Vladimir Todd. Just for the record, I don’t own the mangas or the books. I’d be rich if that were to be true. So please don’t sue. Anyways… back to the notes and warnings. There will be humor, angst, character death (no main ones!), mentions of previous torture, abuse, slave/master, and rape… but delicately. Sex, intense situations between males, bloodplay, and total hotness in this one. Adam, Tommy, and the others are NOT minors. Just so you know. Also… in this fic, vampires are not considered adults until the Vampire age of 25, so both Tommy and Adam are stuck with their relatives for another 7 years, even though they are HUMAN. When vampires become guardians to human children, vampire rules apply to them too with a few altercations. Of course humans age faster than vampires. So… they decided on an equal medium of a Human’s age of 25 years. Otherwise they’d have to be of 325 human years old. Despite that, romantic relationships are deemed alright between vampires and humans before the age of maturity just as long as the human is eighteen human years or older.

Chapter 1: Vampires? Are You Fuckin’ Serious?!

A young teen, no older than the age of 18, stumbled off of the plane, yawning largely. He was fuckin’ tired, traveling from place to place until finally ending up here… in New York. He rubbed his reddish hair and waited patiently for his stepbrother as Tommy struggled with a duffle the size of Pluto. Finally Tommy arrived, scowling at his bro accusingly.

Adam mumbled a shy sorry before reaching up impishly to tug at Tommy’s fringe, which had grown overnight it seemed. He’d just gotten it cut last week in Georgia after visiting one of their aunts. Too bad that aunt had deemed them both unworthy and had packed them off to another relative.

It fuckin’ sucked ass that both were orphans now. They had been so for nearly six months now… had been dragged place to place, not able to get a job or a stable place to stay. And now, they were here. New York. Adam really despised being dependent on other people, especially relatives he had never even met. But, he was doing this all for Tommy’s sake.

True, Adam could probably get a job of his own and maybe afford a place of his own, but not with Tommy in tow. Oh Tommy probably could get a job and stay stable, but Adam had sworn to protect his bro at all costs. And Tommy had issues.

Breaking his thoughts away from depressing things, Adam gave his bro a small smile. “You wanna get something to eat? I’m starving.” And who knew what kind of reception they’d get from their aunt and uncle on their mother’s side of the gene pool. If it was to be anything like what had happened on their father’s side of the family, Adam and Tommy wouldn’t get much to eat at all and have to fend for themselves.

Tommy nodded with a shy smile. In truth, Adam and Tommy were inseparable. That was one condition that they had with the court, to stay together. And Adam would always protect Tommy, and Tommy would always be there to help Adam with his emotional problems.

It wasn’t like Adam was an Emo per say, more along the lines of being an introverted Goth. Tommy was a bit bipolar but that was due to strange visions and dreams he had while awake. Adam rubbed his chin and took off towards the food court in the airport. Their so called ‘family’ was going to meet them at around 6pm. So they had about an hour to wait.

Tommy’s stomach rumbled embarrassingly, and he flushed slightly, warily looking around to see if anyone had heard it. After a moment of tense scrutiny on fellow people in the airport, Tommy turned his attention to the smell of tacos.

He loved those things.

Adam gave him a wry knowing smile when he spotted Tommy heading for Taco Bell. Typical Tommy… always going for the tacos. Adam left Tommy to it, and went to go get some pizza at Anthony’s. He wrinkled his nose at the thought of eating such fatty food, but hell, he was craving cheese. And he was like Tommy in the fact that both needed some comfort food.

After all of the emotional roller coasters going on in the past six months, who cared if they splurged a bit? True, Tommy ate like a bottomless pit starved bear, and he never gained a pound, but who cared? Adam got his pizza and plonked his ass down next to Tommy, who was happily munching away at his tacos.

Adam sighed and ate his food with more leisure, wanting it to last a bit longer than usual. He shared a look with Tommy as they heard a bunch of girls walking by with strange accents. Tommy nearly spat out his food with laughter as the girls left the area.

“Do all New Yorkers sound like that?” Tommy snickered slightly.

Adam grinned, “Probably. Do you think we will sound like that in a month’s time?”

“Totally.” Tommy sighed and went back to his tacos, enjoying the softened atmosphere. It was nice to get his mind off of depressing things.

Finishing up by downing a large mammoth coke, Tommy asked Adam, “So… what do our relatives look like? I forgot to look at the pics they sent you.”

Adam rolled his eyes good naturedly and pulled out his droid – parting gift of his parents for his birthday this past January. It was July now. Six months since his parents died in a tragic accident. They had been in the wrong place at the wrong time, walking home from the supermarket and got caught in a gang shootout.

Adam yanked his thoughts away from that dire road and punched in a few keys on his droid, then handed it to his bro. “Younger looking than I expected, and they kind of have a rare beauty, don’t they?” He rubbed his forehead. “The uncle’s name is Amir… and the aunt’s is Julie… or something close to that.”

As Tommy squinted at the pics he nodded. “Yea… the aunt is like a total babe. The uncle looks like the silent type. We might not get kicked out from this place.”

“Only time will tell.” Adam said softly, nibbling on a pepperoni. “I don’t know. Something about them makes me feel strange. Like I’ve met them before.”

“Dude… I am supposed to be the one with psycho issues, not you.” Tommy chuckled, handing back the droid.

“Yea….” Adam laughed and sighed. “Guess we just have to wait now.”

At six pm on the dot Adam and Tommy both felt the hairs on the backs of their necks rise. Without even turning to look behind him, Adam knew that their relatives had arrived. Still, spying the awestruck look on Tommy’s face, Adam couldn’t help but turn and look.

The two relatives were dressed from head to toe in stylish clothing… leaning towards goth and emo styles. After one long moment of just staring at each other, the male smiled slightly and inclined his head, “You must be Adam and Tommy.”

The woman next to him was a platinum blonde with a killer smile. She walked over and patted both boys on the back with a friendly grin. “It’s so nice to finally meet you two! I can’t believe my sister never told me about you.”

Adam shared a surprised look with Tommy as they got up from their seats and gathered their things. “You never knew about us?”

“Why no!” Julie pouted slightly. “It was quite distressing really to find out what happened in January… and now you two show up out of the blue! I did not even know that she had two children. We were so close in the past… it still boggles my mind that she never said a word about you.”

Amir arched an eyebrow and said dryly, “Despite all that, we have been delighted to find out about you both. I hope you can excuse your aunt’s scatter-brainness while you are here. She is very absent minded.”

Tommy smirked and had to hide his mouth behind one hand as Julie glowered at her husband. “Scatter brained, am I?! You were the one who conveniently forgot to tell me that the humans were coming today of all days! I had to scramble to clean everything up!”

Amir’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly and watched as the two siblings caught on to that phrase ‘humans were coming’. Julie seemed to figure out her slip, for she covered her mouth with her hands and squeaked. “Omg… I did not just say that, did I?”

“Julie… they will know soon enough. For now, let’s get into the car, shall we?” Amir placated his wife with a small smile before leading the way out of the airport.

Tommy and Adam followed with confused looks. What had Julie meant about ‘humans’? And why was Adam’s head starting to ache? Tommy looked a bit green too. Getting into the car, Adam and Tommy buckled themselves into the back seat, still looking a bit nervous and uneasy.

Julie prattled on and on about the University they would be enrolled in, etc until finally Adam stopped her. “What do you mean attend a University? We don’t have that kind of money - I don’t understand.”

Amir pulled the car out of the airport parking lot and drove for a while before nodding to Julie. The platinum blonde sighed and simply said, “We want you to attend the university because well… it would be what your mother would have wanted, I imagine. And also… maybe we should wait until we get home before we tell you about… us. And what you will deal with in the college.”

Tommy arched a curious eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

Amir rolled his eyes and uttered out, “Kiddos we are vampires. And the university… is a college for vampires.”

After a long silent ride to their relative’s house, both were glad to get out of the car. The tension had been choking, the silence deafening. Adam and Tommy hadn’t said a word, trying to get through the shock that either their relatives were crack pots or the real deal.

But then both noticed as they followed the relatives into the huge house that would become their home, that the servants openly showed fangs. Shivering, Tommy stayed close to Adam as they were shown a tour and their rooms.

After being left to themselves with the promise of a full dinner in a few hours, Adam sat down on his bed with a huge sigh. “Vampires?”

“Yea, no kidding.” Tommy snorted, sitting down on a stiff backed chair. Adam’s room was decorated in dark blues, totally a boy’s room… and it was nicely sized too… like an apartment all for himself. Tommy’s was similar, though done in dark greens. There were huge windows on one side of the room, and both Adam and Tommy could totally get used to this.

“You think they are telling the truth?” Adam asked after a moment of staring out the window.

“I really don’t know. I mean, mom never told us about her sister, or her sister’s family. She just kind of hung out with dad’s family. So, it does make sense that if she knew about her sister being a vampire, she’d excommunicate Julie.” Tommy said matter-of-factly.

Adam propped his chin onto the back of his hands and thought about the possibility. Finally he smiled. “You know, even if they aren’t, we are running out of places to go. So, why not go with it for a bit?”

“Yea, and going to a university, even if it’s overrun by vampires sounds fun.” Tommy agreed.

On the other side of town….

“Humans? Are you fuckin’ shitting me????” A slender boy with a mix of blonde and black hair stared incredulously at his cousin (not related by blood, btw).

“That’s what Julie and Amir said this morning. So, as of next week, we will be hosting two yummy humans.” Yu smirked slightly. “It sounds awfully enticing. Too bad we aren’t supposed to touch them unless they are willing.”

Strify ran a hand through his thick multi-toned hair and sighed. He regarded his royal cousin and best friend with narrowed blue eyes. “What are you planning?”

Yu rubbed his pale chin thoughtfully, arching one delicate pierced brow. “Planning? Nothing much at all. They are Julie and Amir’s charges now. I cannot touch them. And neither can you.”

Strify scowled and crossed his arms over his chest. “Why would I want to ‘touch’ a human? They are just as good as a food source, nothing more.”

His black haired cousin was silent for one long moment before saying with a smile, “I think I’ll befriend them. Make them feel at home at the University. They could use the protection.”

“Oh my fucking God, you are not SERIOUS!” Strify gasped with exasperation. “See, you are planning something.”

“Am not.” Yu narrowed his blueish green grey eyes, standing up and stretching. “I have no time to plot some human’s demise. I just figure it would be good of us to treat these humans like friends. I don’t suppose you realize that Julie and Amir are both prestigious vampires… and it would be fortunate for me to treat them and their charges with respect.”

Strify shook his head and grinned mischievously. “You ARE planning something.”

“You know me too well.” Yu slowly smiled, not caring that the cat was out of the bag.

Later on that night….

Ryan Shuck folded the letter and put it into his pocket. His vivid blue eyes were troubled as he looked around the streets of New York. It seemed that he’d have to teach a few humans coming Monday. Wonderful. Just what he needed.

But still, why would Amir do something like this? It was as if he wanted to torture his longtime friend Ryan even more! It was bad enough Ryan had to teach those blasted harebrained vampire students. And now, he had to be the ‘protector’ of these two special teens.

Ryan sighed and lifted his eyes to the smog covered sky. Why him? Why did Amir torture him this way? Didn’t the noble vampire realize that if Ryan showed special interest in protecting these humans, that there would be jealousy and unrest in the vampire student body?

It all just bit him in the ass.

Really.

The dark haired vampire sighed and continued on his way to his favorite club, figuring he’d think up a plan later. Right now, he needed blood, and the warm touch of a prostitute.

Sometimes being a vampire bites.

Sin Erotica, Chapter ~ New Edition

groffiction — Thu, 21 Jun 2012 03:41:56 GMT

Special Thanks: See, this is what happens when my bbs on twitter torture me with hot pics of Yu. But anyways, thank you gals, which include but not limited to: Kittys_devil, myobsessionJS, blasphemy_XOXO, MarieLuvsMusic, gpachance, and many, many more. Also a big thank you to the beautiful musicians of Cinema Bizarre, Adam Lambert, Tommy Joe Ratliff, Black Veil Brides and countless lyrical geniuses. You guys ROCK.

Chapter One: You’ve Got to be Shitting Me….

“No fuckin’ way! Are you serious?” Strify blurted out, incredulous as he stared at Luminor, who was trying hard not to smirk at his friend’s distress.

“That’s what the king said. We have officially brought an alliance with the dark elves until the war ends. As it looks like right now, the king had very little choice in the matter.” And that was the truth. The vampires were dying faster than moths to the flame. It was as if the war between the human allied forces and the demons from the underworld that had dragged on for ages was finally starting to climax, and unfortunately for anyone on the humans’ side, they were on the dying side. Vampires supported the humans due to the fact that humans were a valuable food source, and helped with breeding dhampirs, or half bloods.

Or at least, that’s what the young vampire King Alucard told everyone under his command. As for whether or not anyone believed him was another matter entirely. Some even rumored that there was no vampire king, and it was just a made up story told by the vampire Senate to control the masses. For, none had ever seen the vampire king except for a chosen few vampire subjects.

Still, the vampires held on to the shreds of beliefs that the vampire king was indeed real, and had to keep himself hidden even from his own people due to the various assassination attempts on his life. So, the vampires did what they were told. And those who didn’t were disposed of more swiftly than a finger crushing an ant.

Luminor was the lucky guy in their band of vampires who actually took orders directly from the king himself, being a trusted advisor. That was the only reason why Strify and their group of highly skilled vampire warriors believed that the king was real. They trusted in Luminor’s word, and that was enough for them.

Strify cursed under his breath. “Damn. An alliance we might need, yes, but how in the hell are we going to be able to… WORK with those creatures?”

Luminor understood Strify’s candor, knowing that most vampires hated anything to do with dark elves. Those beasts had a reputation of being more vicious than anything on the planet, right below the demons on the horror scale. Still, they had their orders and had to follow them out. “We will survive somehow, I am sure.”

“What do you mean, ‘we will survive’?” Strify glowered at his friend, daring him to explain his choice of words.

“That is the second part of our orders. We are to meet up with four of the dark elves’ fiercest warriors and combine forces. It is going to be a test to see if vampires and dark elves can be in the same working unit without killing each other.” Luminor ignored Strify’s curse and went on, “We will meet them in route to our assignment and fight a demon base that is located in Alaska.”

“A…Las…KA?” Strify mumbled, shivering at the thought of being some place so far from home with dark elves, freezing his ass off. Strify paced the room for a bit before huffing an exaggerated sigh and plonking his ass down on an oversized brown suede chair. He put his fair head into his hands. “Luminor, what will we do? It is almost October, and it is sure to be completely frozen up there. Where in Alaska are we going?”

Luminor walked over silently and rubbed his friend’s bent head. “It shouldn’t be so bad, Strify. I heard that Alaska is beautiful this time of year.” He then sighed. “The base is situated near Valdez.”

“Valdes?” Strify arched an eyebrow at the pronunciation.

“Val-DEEZ.” Luminor corrected him gently.

“Whatever.” Strify mumbled miserably before he asked, “When are we to leave?”

“Tonight.” His black haired friend and comrade said.

“Fuck! Tommy is going to throw a fit!!! And what do we do about Kiro? He’s clubbing tonight!” Strify whined, not happy at all at the turn of events.

“You want some cheese to go with that whine?” Luminor teased before he shrugged. “They will have to deal with it.”

“Yea, but you aren’t the one who gets to break the news to them.” Strify muttered, pissed and dreading the confrontation.

^V^

Tommy grumpily looked at his younger brother, who was trying very hard to be unnoticeable. “Crap. The king wants us to freeze our asses up in the arctic circle, huh?”

Strify scowled and deadpanned, “No shit, Sherlock.”

“Actually, Valdez isn’t anywhere near the Arctic Circle, boys.” Kiro pointed out, handing them both a trip planner to Alaska. “But it is friggin’ cold this time of year, with lovely forecasts of snow.”

Tommy yawned and stretched, his mood souring even more as he snatched the guide from Kiro’s pretty painted hands. “Fuckin’ A. Now where are we supposed to meet the elves?” He spat angrily.

“In Seattle, when we depart for Achorage.” That is, unless the flight systems are suspended due to bad weather. Then they’d have to go on foot. Oh goody. Strify rubbed his arms, already getting chilled with the thought of sharing the same space with the elves for longer than was necessary.

“Once we get to Achorage, we go on foot to Valdez, to avoid detection by the demons in the area.” Luminor stated dryly. “Despite it being frigid up there, I don’t want to get caught and barbecued for a demon snack.”

“You and me both.” Kiro stated, happily looking through his guide. He loved travelling, and though he had been pretty pissed learning about their soon to be companions on the mission, he couldn’t help but feel excited about seeing Alaska in the beginning of winter.

“So, do you have any idea what these ELVES look like?” Tommy got out of bed and ruffled a hand through his pixie two toned hair. It was blond and brown like Strify’s but short like Kiro’s. Sometimes people mistook the three for triplets, but they didn’t care.

Luminor and the others had been a close knit group of warriors since the forties, when the human WWII spilled over into their hunting grounds. Luminor was the oldest, and to this day he had never told his friends just how old he was.

But despite the secrecy of their dark haired companion, the other three trusted Luminor to direct them where to go in battle. The vampire was rumored to be related to the famed Hollywood vampire Dracula, but he never said whether or not he was. The tall vampire handed each one a profile on each of the dark elves they were to meet up with.

Strify looked over each and every profile, scowling even more. Kiro, who had a hard time reading silently, started reading aloud the profiles of each one. “The Sin Erotica group is the most vicious group of warriors the dark elves have. Not only are they beautiful, they use their looks to ensnare their victims to get what they want before devouring the victims’ blood.”

“Sounds charming.” Strify sighed softly. So far, it sounded like dark elves. Strify and the others didn’t point that out though. Instead, they waited to hear Kiro continue. “Adam Mitchell Lambert is the leader of the group and is rumored to have a thing for blond submissives.” He snickered slyly, obviously amused when the rest of his group wasn’t. He then continued, “He’s kind of hot.”

He squeaked when Tommy flicked him upside the head. Kiro rubbed the spot, scowling at his buddy before continuing, “Standing at 6’8”, he is a formidable foe when it comes to the enemy. His choices of weaponry are knives or anything to do with metal. He is known to getting his enemy any way he can, whether it’s killing or torturing” Kiro snickered again, “Sweet! Look at his weapon’s list!”

“Kirooooo….” Strify deadpanned, causing Kiro to blush and move on to the next profile. Strify couldn’t help but agree with Kiro’s antics, and he really did think that this Adam was very hot. But, he’d cut off an arm before he’d admit any of that to anyone else but himself.

“Second in command is Yu Phoenix, who is slightly shorter than Adam’s 6’8”. He has an eccentric style and usually gets his prey by disguising himself into any harmless person, human or no. His choices of weaponry are metal spiked gloves that look deceptively like soft black leather until he goes in for the kill.” Kiro looked over the profile with ogling eyes, but for once he kept his opinions to himself.

Despite the fact that these guys were hated dark elves, Kiro was starting to admire their looks and prowess. He always loved guys that knew how to fight. Luminor, however surprised them all when he stated, “He might be a brute of a heathen, but he is easy on the eyes.”

Strify nearly burst into laughter at that. Even Tommy was inclined to give the dark haired leader a smirk. However, when the next profile came up, Tommy froze in shock. “Dude…. This guy… he fuckin’ scares me. Look at his choice of weapon!”

Kiro looked down at Chris “CC” Coma’s file and chuckled. Yep, Tommy had a thing for guys who loved using guns, any kind of guns. “Woa, an ArmaLite AR-18. Those you don’t want to mess around with.” He then balked when he looked at the guy’s stats. “Um, Tommy, he likes jacking off while shooting demons.”

Tommy’s eyes widened and he flipped around the stats, and after Kiro started laughing hysterically, he nearly threw the note book at his friend. “You asswipe! I thought you were damned serious!”

He then flushed when Strify and Luminor joined into the laughter. Tommy muttered under his breath and said loudly, “Fuckin’ shut up!”

“I couldn’t help it, Tommy. You look so adorable when you’ve been had.” Kiro stated with a smirk before moving on to the last profile. There he licked his fangs and lips as he viewed the pretty dark elf. “You sure he’s a dark elf?”

Luminor nodded. “Yes, and his looks is one of the reasons why he’s so successful attracting demons. He usually is the bait for an ambush, considering he looks like a light elf.”

“Shin. No last name. Like me.” Kiro said thoughtfully, looking over the blonde’s stats. “He’s a cutie.”

Finally, giving up on Kiro reading anything while ogling that picture, Strify took up the reading. “Shin may be the bait of the group, but he can fight just as well as the rest of them. He stands at 6’6” and likes using drum sticks as his weapon of choice, or something similar to a long staff.”

“Well, I guess that’s that. We’d better pack.” Strify sighed softly, slapping his gloved hands together to get everyone moving. Luminor might be the leader of the group, but that only dealt with battle and orders. Strify dealt with being the leader in everything else.

That’s the way it had always been.

And that’s the way it was going to stay.

For now.

>…<

Yu Phoenix adjusted his huge duffel, scowling as he looked at the airport, which was full of tourists and the like. He wasn’t that crazy about flights, but he knew not to say anything. He followed orders like the good little soldier warrior that he was. Still, he itched to just run for the hills. Literally.

He ignored some cute giggling girl prep teens walking by. He never was interested in humans, despite protecting their asses often enough. He and his group liked helping humans out, though their species had sat out most of the long badass war.

Well, now, an alliance had bridged the gap between vampires and dark elves. And though that meant the excitement of going into battle with bloodshed and everything else, Yu wasn’t so happy about it. Vampires were nasty sobs that only helped the humans because they’d lose their food source otherwise. The dark elves felt it totally different.

They didn’t feed off of humans. They fed off of evil. Demons AND vampires were their prey. And now that the king of the dark elves had struck an alliance with the vampires, they couldn’t have a half of their food source. And that pissed the group off.

He felt the presence of their leader and smirked, turning to spy Adam as the man joined him. “What’s up, doc?”

“Not much, I’m afraid.” Adam sighed softly. Just that act alone caused a few humans walking by to give him a double take.

And Yu thought it was funny as hell that Adam had no clue that he oozed sexuality. “Where’s Shin and C.C.?”

Adam set down his Chopper back pack down on the squeaky clean tiled surface of the airport. He paused a moment to retie his laces up his knee high biker boots and shrugged. “They will be here shortly. Shin had a little problem with a tourist.”

Yu’s eyes widened. “A tourist attacked him? But whatever for?”

Shin may be one of the most lethal dark elves ever, but he was usually shy and introverted everywhere he went, causing girls and boys to faun over him. Adam straightened and smirked with genuine humor, “He asked a lady if she could put on more clothing so no one would get blinded by her ugliness.”

“Shin said that? No fuckin’ way!” Yu laughed, covering his mouth as it ached. He had just gotten his lips re-pierced, and boy the little suckers hurt.

“I am guessing that he’s just in a grumpy mood, having to go on an actual battle mission for the first time.” Adam rubbed the back of his neck and stated with amusement, “It was pretty funny seeing C.C. pull off the woman, a grimace all over his face.”

“Now that, I would have killed to have seen.” Yu stated, still grinning like an idiot, piercings be damned. C.C. was not a people person by a long shot, but when he actually had to touch a human, he got disgusted so much he wanted to go and take a shower.

It was friggin’ hilarious when that happened.

“Well, maybe you won’t have to. Here they come, and C.C. still has the expression on his face.” Adam gestured to the other side of the terminal.

Yu took one look at the absolute revolted look on his friend’s face and burst out laughing. He was laughing so hard that when Shin and C.C. joined them, he was holding his sides. Chris (C.C.) glowered at his best buddy and up and hit Yu on the shoulder to get the point across that he was in no way amused.

Yu snorted a few times before he got himself under control. “That was priceless.”

“No it wasn’t. Damn filthy tourist.” C.C. shuddered at the thought of touching that woman. He brushed off his jacket with a scowl.

Shin sighed mournfully and rubbed C.C’s arm gently. “Thank you.” The boy stated softly before everyone boarded up onto a plane to Seattle.

As soon as they were in the air, Yu took out his laptop so everyone could look at the vampire profiles. “Ooooo, all of them are very pretty, guys. Though, this one I want a piece of.” He pointed at Luminor’s picture. “That guy just oozes sex.”

“Yea, well that one looks tasty. I wonder what he’d taste like.” Adam chuckled, pointing at Strify’s pic.

“Ooo let me see!” C.C. shoved the two dark elves out of the way so he could view the list. “Nice. I like this boy. He looks like he’d be a challenge.” He nodded to Tommy’s pic. He purred softly and licked his lips hungrily. Still, he wasn’t as hairbrained as most of the others. He was usually the one to be very calm and collected. However, his heat cycle was just around the corner, waiting to happen and lust was burning through him already. The pretty blonde would be very yummy to devour.

Shin was curious, but left the other boys at it. He was straight, so though he thought guys looked hot, it didn’t mean he wanted to drool all over their pictures. “This boy is cute. He’d be perfect for Shin.” Shin’s ears perked at that, though he politely shook his head at Adam. “Don’t you go matching me up with a guy, Adam.”

Adam pouted. “But he’s cute enough to be a girl.”

Shin didn’t budge.

Adam got an idea, and ripped the lap top out of Yu’s hands, ignoring the chorus of ‘give it back’s as he sat it in Shin’s lap. “There, now, ain’t he pretty?”

Shin glanced at Kiro’s pic and nodded before turning to look out the window, trying to ignore the knowing smirk coming from Adam. Seriously, couldn’t a boy look at hot boys without being viewed as something he wasn’t?

Adam ruffled Shin’s hair before returning the lap top to his pals. He sat down and sighed. “Too bad we have strict orders not to eat them.”

“We might not be able to eat them, but we may be able to taste them.” Yu said, rubbing his hands together with a mischievous grin.

“Well, we do have to keep warm somehow in Alaska.” C.C. snorted, causing Shin to blush and Adam to throw back his head and laugh.

Blasphemy, Chapter 13 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Wed, 20 Jun 2012 03:11:21 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Sasha obsesses over getting ready for the party, while his companions try not to smack him one.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 13: Lust & Vampire Money

Fallen managed to tug Bill and Tom into the backstage area in which he pounced on them like a hungry tiger awaiting his first kill in a month. His lips attacked Tom’s first, letting out a gasp when Bill made short work of getting his pants undone.

Tom pulled away and nipped Fallen’s lips. “Horny are we?”

“Oh fuck yes.” Fallen purr growled, sending chills of desire up and down his lovers’ spines.

Bill finally got Fallen’s ties undone and slipped a black finger nailed hand down to cup the goth pixie’s length. Fallen let out a hiss, showing a bit of fang before nearly ripping Tom’s shirt off of his body.

Tom took it in stride and took his new lover’s hands in his, stopping the pixie’s movements. “Shhh baby, we may be in a hurry, but we can take some time too. You need to be fed, right?” His eyes lit golden, showing a bit of his wolf nature before it went back to soft brown.

Fallen shivered as his body pulsed with need. Bill continued to stroke him gently, but firmly, murmuring against the pixie’s ear, “What is it that you want most, Fallen? Food, or sex?”

“Awww, fuck, can’t I have both?” Fallen whimpered hoarsely, his eyes starting to glitter into a molten red hue.

Tom regarded Bill, and Bill regarded Tom. Finally they both smiled and murmured, “How about food first, then we’ll talk?”

That was a bit of an oxymoron in the makings… for sex and food were one in the same for goth pixies.

Fallen was so lost in desire that he barely cared.

……

As Frank and Gee got set up, almost wishing that they had the rest of their band, Strify came up and offered to lend a hand. It had been decided that MCR & Tokio Hotel would go first, provided that Bill and Tom could be found, and then Cinema Bizarre would go next, which would be followed by Sean and Lumi’s duet. When Lumi had talked it over with everyone in Cinema Bizarre, since they were the only full band in the party, everyone had figured it was ok to have the band up there helping out with the songs.

Once the duet was over, then the real party would kick off, having a DJ set turned on for dancing, club like fun, and mayhem. It seemed like a pretty good plan, so much so that Sasha decided to invite more people without Ryu , Adryan, Fallen, or Nyck knowing.

When he got caught red handed, Sasha just shrugged, “What’s a party without many peeps?”

Though Ryu felt like strangling his buddy, Nyck had pointed out, “He’s right you know. Besides, all of our pals are strictly vampires, so it won’t be a problem.”

“True, but what happens if someone gets too touchy feely on the bands?” Ryu asked, being the sensible one in any conversation.

Fallen was just coming out of the back room with Bill and Tom and arched a brow, trying to ignore the fact that everyone was staring at the hickey marks on his neck and face, or the fact that his shirt was shredded from top to bottom. Bill and Tom looked pretty much intact, though they too looked a bit spent.

“I think they can handle it. And if not, we have the guards and swat.” Sasha grinned, refusing to get upset about the cons of their soon to be massive out of control party.

Ryu knew that it was well out of his hands when peeps started showing up at eleven thirty. Frank, Gee, Bill, and Tom, were getting ready to start jamming, with Cinema Bizarre helping fill in their band members who were missing. Sean even got up there to help play bass, though he caught Shay picking up a fairly brand new guitar nervously.

He wandered over to where Shay was standing on stage, looking scared out of his wits. “You ok?”

Shay just about bit the tall dragon hybrid’s head off, but let out a soft sigh, “Just nervous. Never played guitar in my LIFE. Yu had to tune it for me before I could even touch it.”

“Mind if I take a look?” Sean asked politely, figuring it was best to be as nice as he could to the jittery dragon uke.

He had had a bunch of experience in his day of being a Squad member, dealing with abused uke dragon cases. And Shay was showing signs of abuse, neglect, if not something more dark and torturous. Sean felt a surge of protectiveness fill his veins as he looked at the defensive nature Shay was holding himself with. This kid had seen things he should never had seen.

Those eyes were haunted, and Sean didn’t like it one bit. He decided right then and there that if he could, he’d take the haunted look away from Shay. Sean had done his part, like Ryan had told him two years back. He had needed an excuse anyways to leave the Squad, and fuck, with Ryan’s orders, he had gotten one. He had protected Shay from afar, ever watchful, and careful, even though it killed him to see Shay so alone and sad. He allowed Shay to pick his own battles and evade most Squad members, but he did step in every now and then in the shadows, disposing of the members that had seen where Shay was hiding. It had earned him a reputation that the Squad members knew to be wary in Sean’s part of town.

But the fuckers never knew that Sean and Shay were very much connected. And as Sean looked at his subbie mate, he sighed. He wished he could just up and tell Shay and even Yu the truth, but he was oathbound, and now was not the time. Ryan had been very clear in his instructions. Shay was to be left in the dark until he trained up a bit. Once Shay became the leader he was born to be, then Sean could bring back his memories. Hopefully then, Shay would not curse his existence and leave him.

Chewing on his lip, Sean forced himself not to think of Shay’s actual birth parents, who where still looking for him frantically, with hopes of finding him on the street somewhere. He knew that they would eventually find Shay. Ryan had been very thorough on erasing tracks left by his son, and sending Adam, Tommy, and Cass on wild goose chases, but it’d only be a matter of time. Someday there would be a mistake on either Sean or Ryan’s part, and the family would be reunited. And as Sean thought about the inevitability, he knew that Shay would have to have his memories back before that every happened.

Shay looked down at his new shiny black electric guitar for a moment, before he sighed again and handed his baby over to Sean. Sean knew a whole lot more about guitars than he did, from what Yu had told him about the lead singer of LAM. Sean was a multi-talented musician who knew how to play pretty much everything on a stage.

Sean caught the look and knew he had to proceed with caution. This was Shay’s first guitar from the way the boy had just acted so possessively. And if he remembered correctly, he had felt the same way about his own first guitar. Bass, electric, drums, synthesizer, hell it didn’t matter. An instrument was a precious thing that anyone in their right mind who called themselves a fuckin’ musician held dear.

Sean looked over the new guitar, checking the tuning a bit before smiling slightly and handing the nice instrument back to Shay. Shay took it back and instinctively held it against his chest. That guitar was going to get one hell of a good master in Shay, Sean noted with a small nod.

“Looks good. He did good.” Sean said softly, before he asked gently, “Yu tell you just to go with the flow or follow?”

“Yea. He also said that I didn’t have to mic the guitar if I was too nervous.” Shay said miserably, “I haven’t ever played a guitar before, and I have no idea what everyone’s songs sound like at ALL. I just hope I don’t screw up.”

“Well, if you do screw up, screw up so bad that it sounds like you meant it to be that way.” Sean grunted, shrugging, “Most famous guitarists don’t start out perfect. Just feel it in your bones and let your imagination run and you will do fine.”

Shay nodded shyly before he was joined by Yu, who laid a comforting hand on the subbie dragon’s lower back. “Everything cool?” He regarded Sean questionably.

Sean nodded. “Fine. Just giving the uke some pointers.” He then turned, which whipped his hair around. Shay felt his fingers itch at the chance to touch those long tresses. He’d always been attracted to long hair on guys, especially if it was dark and silky.

As Sean left to go over to the other side of the stage, Shay and Yu caught a whiff of that intoxicating smell. Shay let out a deep sigh. “Fuck.”

“Yea, no kidding.” Yu said wistfully before he got his own guitar and settled it on his waist.

“You should see him in action.” Strify smirked playfully as he came by, helping Yoshi with the sound system.

“Fuck, when Sean takes the stage, everyone, and I do mean EVERYONE watches.” Kiro stated before he blinked, “But then again, Strify’s like that, Lumi’s like that, and so is Gee and Bill. I guess it just is something that singers are born with.”

“Band peeps in general are like that.” Luminor smiled slightly as he readjusted his synthesizer.

Shin did a few rounds on the drums to get his hands and arms loose. It was going to be one wild night, having LAM, Cinema Bizarre, Tokio Hotel and MCR up on stage at the same fuckin’ time. Total epicness. He arched a delicate eyebrow as hordes of peeps started coming into the ballroom.

“Why do I feel like we are going to have way more of a cleanup than expected?” Ryu asked, glowering in the direction of Sasha, who was rapidly talking to Devon.

Nyck shrugged, “The life of a dark elf.” Then he pointedly blinked, “I am so not cleaning up this crap if shit hits the fan.”

“Fine then, you don’t have to. Instead, just throw loverboy over there into the cellar downstairs for a month and I will be good.” Ryu chuckled darkly.

Nyck warily looked at his friend before he shrugged and walked off with Adryan and Fallen. Better Sasha in the cellar than himself.

When the place finally got packed with vampires, Bill, Tom, Frank, Gee, and the band were ready. Cinema Bizarre happened to be huge MCR fans, so pretty much everyone in the band knew the songs by heart. They weren’t so much of a Tokio Hotel fan, besides being respectful adversaries, so it was a good thing that they were playing an MCR song. And Sean had given pretty good instructions about Kiss, so they were all set.

Strify was the one to get the band started, and he just went as a backup vocalist for this first song along with Bill and Tom, which Gee and Frank had called Vampire Money.

As the music started, Shay watched as Gee controlled the crowd’s attention just by saying “Hi everybody! Let’s get this party started!”

1-2-3-4

3-2-1 We came to fuck
Everybody party till the gasman comes
Sparkle like Bowie in the morning sun
And get a parking violation on La Brea till it's done

Hair Back, collar up, jet black, so cool!
Sing it like the kids that are mean to you, c'mon

As the song flared, Shay lost himself in concentrating too hard, until Yu came over and jammed next to him so he could watch for a few minutes. Shay then smiled gratefully at Yu and started following Yu’s every move, and soon he was able to get the hang of it.

Lights on the stage started flashing bright on and off, with different colors, and the party was underway.

Nyck and Fallen were so excited that they were giving Sasha a run for his money on screaming out lyrics. Adryan was going wild with waving his hands and swaying his hips, grinning from ear to ear. Ryu had his hands over his ears because the noise was killing him, but he couldn’t help but get entranced when he spotted Yoshi and Luminor close to each other while one was playing a guitar, and the other playing on the synthesizer. Ryu mentally thought that he’d have to invest in getting more band stuff so everyone could play easily on unfamiliar equipment.

But then his eyes drifted to how sensual the boys played on their borrowed instruments and he flushed scarlet. Then again, maybe he should have patted himself on the back for just having regular instruments. That act was HOT. And despite what he’d like everyone to believe, Ryu did get turned on by bands sometimes.

These two band members just so happened to twinge his inner most desires and fetishes all in one go. Getting caught in the act of staring as Yoshi looked over in his direction, Ryu turned away and bitched at himself for showing so much lust on his fuckin’ face.

He wasn’t supposed to go hay wire like a lunatic!

Yoshi smirked, knowing finally that he and Lumi had scored on that cute pissy elf. Lumi caught the look as well, but didn’t comment. Instead, he continued to play and be himself. Lumi was one person who knew how to deal with lust and love and depression. So, he just kept himself steady, and not putting himself up as some hopeful bastard, like Yoshi was doing so blatantly. Tom nuzzled his lover’s neck before he went to stand by Yu and still managed to stay near Bill.

Kiro jammed next to Sean, and Frankie, feeling the beat of the song and having fun with it. Those three were really contrasting bassists. Kiro was the happy go lucky vampire, grinning like a maniac and even singing along to the song, whereas Frankie was jumping all around and head banging it, and Sean was just jamming in his own dark moody way. Bill was singing next to Strify, though both gave each other a wide berth.

Gee flashed Strify a grin before he went on to another phrase, nearly screaming his head off.

When you wanna be a movie star (c'mon! )
Play the game and take band real far (c'mon! )
Play it right and drive a Volvo car (c'mon! )
Pick a fight at an airport bar

The kids don't care if you're all right honey
Pills don't help but it sure is funny
Gimmie gimmie some of that vampire money c'mon!

Strify started laughing as the crowd went wild. Thank god they had their ear mics in, otherwise they’d have one hell of a headache after this was all done. Strify was actually able to keep up with the fast lyrics, due to him being an MCR fan, and someone who picked up on words fast. Bill found himself laughing too, and without his knowledge, he relaxed near Strify, who couldn’t seem to stand in one place for long.

In the middle of the song, when Gee started head banging and hollering, Strify started flipping his hair and moving his hips. Bill snickered and started doing the same thing, since it wasn’t every night that he had his hair down and without products.

Sasha hollered and flailed, “OMG Strifers you are so HAWT!!!!!!”

“Strifers? LOOK AT BIIIIIIIIIIIILLLL!!!” Fallen bellowed, startling Adryan next to him.

Then Adryan squee’d, “Give me SHIN and KI-KI any day!!!!”

Devon looked a bit agitated, but then started liking the loud music. He started swaying his hips to the beat, which caused Sasha to squeal and nearly tackle him. “This is so AWESOME! I think I am going to DIE!”

Devon arched a brow before he muttered, “Fuck, how much sugar are you ON?”

Sasha giggled, “Some, but not as much as Nyck.”

Nyck flailed and started chanting the next few lines,

“Hey you look like somebody I used to know

And now 3-2-1 we got the bomb
Everybody hurry till the tax man comes
Glimmer like Bolan in the morning sun
And get your finger on the trigger
Tap the barrel of the a gun

Hair back, motherfucker!
Jet black, so cool
Sing it like the kids that are mean to you (c'mon! )”

“Fuck yea Frankie!!!! Gee wail it baby!” Nyck hollered, jumping up and down in imitation of the boys.

Gee took a huge breath, pushed back his crimson hair and started wailing again with a grin.

When you wanna be a movie star (c'mon! )
Play the game and take band real far (c'mon! )
Play it right and drive a Volvo car (c'mon! )
Pick a fight at an airport bar

The kids don't care if you're all right honey
Pills don't help but it sure is funny
Gimmie gimmie some of that vampire money c'mon!

Fuck yeah
That's right
1, 2, 3, 4

Shay started hair flipping himself when Yu started doing it, really getting into the music. He almost got a bit dizzy but then scowled. He was so not going to get sick over this. So, he closed his eyes and head banged it like there was no tomorrow.

He knew he was so going to regret this the next night, but he didn’t care. Yu didn’t seem to have an issue, so maybe if he addled his brains around enough, he’d get the hang of it.

He got a bit of an ache in his neck, so he rested his head, taking a moment to look out at the crowd. They were flailing and singing along with Gee, screaming their heads off and grinning like lunatics. With a small grin, Shay started picking up the melody in earnest, his fingers flitting over his guitar like he was fuckin’ born with it.

Yu spotted that look and chuckled. So, like Yu had thought, their misfit was a natural.

Well 3-2-1 we came to fuck
Everybody party till the gasman comes
Sparkle like Bowie in the morning sun
And get a parking violation on La Brea till it's done

Hair Back, collar up, jet black, so cool!
Sing it like the kids that are mean to you (c'mon! )

Just to add a little spice to the evening, Kiro jammed over to Shin’s area and gave him a huge kiss. Shin was a bit shocked, but went with the flow, only pausing slightly on his drum set. Shin was just about to respond when Kiro pulled away with a huge spunky grin on his face.

Shin pouted cutely when Kiro left to go over to Frankie and Sean to play out the rest of the song. Shin sighed and figured that if Kiro didn’t kiss him again before the night was up, he was so going to kiss Kiro!

Adryan wailed, “MOREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE I need my KikiShin!!!!”

As the song ended, with the crowd going wild, Shay flexed his fingers as they twinged. Yu paused to get a drink of water and handed it to Shay. Shay nearly downed the whole bottle before he nearly spit out just as much seeing Yu rip off his sweat soaked shirt.

Damn. That was the only thought Shay could process before Yu turned and caught his gaze.

Yu slowly smirked knowingly and turned around, showing his tattooed pheonix winged back, pulling back on his guitar.

Shay gaped and blinked before he mumbled, “Yu is trying to kill me.”

“Naw, Yu always has to take his shirt off. He sweats like a pig.” Strify said, hugging Shay to him for a second before he patted his back. “You doing ok?”

“Yea, just overwhelmed.” Shay said, trying to pick his jaw up off the floor.

Strify grinned, “You’ll get used to it… someday.”

“Yea, that’s comforting.” Shay muttered and promptly flipped of Strify as the eccentric singer left to go get the band ready for I Came 2 Party.

Preview of Upcoming Fic

groffiction — Wed, 23 May 2012 05:48:15 GMT

Thought I would share... will put the full posting of the prologue and Chapter one this weekend sometime. <3 enjoy!

Title: Sinful Darkness

Author: groffiction/Azriel
Rating: NC 17
Fandom: Post Avengers (movie) & Tommy Joe Ratliff, Also Pitch Black
Pairing: Loki/Tommy Joe Ratliff, Riddick/Adam Lambert
Disclaimer: I wish I owned everyone I write about, but I don’t. I own the plot and the characters you don’t recognize. Everyone else owns themselves. Don’t sue. I am broker than a cat with no tuna. O_o
Summary: *Spoiler Alert* This takes place five hundred years after Loki gets escorted back to Asgard to receive his “just” dues. After many attempts at escaping, Odin and Thor come to a grim decision on what to do with Loki, of which surprises everyone, all except for the God of Mischief himself. Already stripped of his god powers, he is sent to live in a dungeon on a foreign planet that is hot as the sun during the day, and colder than Pluto at night, alongside a known Triple Max Earthen escaped convict known as Richard B. Riddick, and two other unusual convicts from a different universe entirely. On the way there, with most of the crew in Cryo Sleep, the ship runs into the tail of a large comet, and has to make a crash landing on a planet that seems to have no nightfall….
Author’s Notes/Warnings: It’s been a while since I did anything in the “Riddick” universe, but I still think I might have it’s touch. You guys let me know! Also, this is my first “Loki” story, so if my character is a bit OOC, please let me know. Remember, this is set 500 years after his fall in the Avenger’s movie. As for warnings: Slash (meaning sexual situations between males), gore, character death (none major – just from the canon characters in Pitch Black) bloodplay, Dom/Sub – very light, violence, mayhem, mentions of past abuse, rape, torture. Also, MAJOR spoiler alert – if you haven’t watched Thor or Avengers, shame on you!

Special Thanks: To my Twitter babes, and everyone who has stuck with me through thick and thin, who enjoy my sporatic ideas and kinky madness. Also, dedicated to Tom Hiddleson who makes a very fine Loki in the movies Thor & The Avengers, Vin Diesel for making Riddick real, Tommy Joe Ratliff who to this day has given me a whole new meaning to the term “pretty kitty”, and to Adam Lambert, who has inspired me with his beautiful music, awesome tenacity, and incredible spirit.

Prologue:

Asgard, 500 years in the future….

Loki whispered, “Why is it now of all times that you and father have finally decided my fate? Why now?”

Thor closed his eyes and sighed deeply, wishing for once that he had the power to change his brother’s fate. Unfortunately for the both of them, this was not the case. Fate tended to harbor resent towards his adopted brother, and partly it was his own fault. But the largest fault was fate itself. Thor never blamed his father for keeping the truth from Loki. Yet, Loki, ever bitter, jealous, and vengeful, wanted to believe the worst.

No… Loki truly believed the worst to be fact.

And another five hundred years would not change that fact.

Thor still held a slight sliver of hope for his incorrigible brother, but it was shrouded with years of doubt and uncertainty. Most of all… guilt played a huge role. And now, it had been decided that Loki could not stay in Asgard any longer. Loki had almost been able to escape just a few days ago. Thor feared what his brother would do should he actually set himself free.

No… it was for the best of them all if Loki was sent far away… to live out his life somewhere… less prone to escape.

“Is… is it because of my latest attempt to escape?” Loki assumed, his vivid, fire lit green eyes glinted in the dim light of his cell. He walked over to the force field surrounding his “home” and snarled at the despondent look on his brother’s face. Loki then rolled his eyes, sighing deeply, “Or is it because you and the old man are tired of keeping me locked up like an old relic? Tell me brother, how fairs the ALLFATHER now that he knows I am a liability he can no longer contain or keep secret?”

Thor bit his lip against lies. He knew Loki would see through all of them, for his brother was the God of Lies and Mischief. Loki knew that his brother deserved the truth… at least that, if nothing else.

“He fairs not well due to this decision Loki.” Thor searched his brother’s eyes before throwing up his hands in exasperation, “None of us do! If you had been a bit more gracious to our father-“

He was cut off by Loki scoffing with cynical laughter. “Thor, I think it’s past time you resign yourself to know that I am CERTAINLY not your brother, NOR is ODIN my father. He never was. You never were.” He then spat on Thor’s shoe with grim bitterness, “Why should I be gracious to the Allfather when he betrayed me?”

Thor ignored the crude gesture, and instead pleaded Loki with his eyes, “Loki…..”

“No Thor.” Loki whispered and turned away from him, letting his anger fade a bit. “We are beyond pleas and bargains. I do believe you have your orders and are on a time constraint, yes?”

Thor sadly turned away and nodded to the two guards posted outside the huge chamber. “Tell father that the deed is done.”

The two guards left with curt nods. Without turning, he murmured, “Forgive me, Loki….” And with that, he nodded to a lone god, one who’s battle prowess was uncanny. The tall blond headed god nodded to his prince and snapped his fingers. As Loki and Arcai left, Thor fell to his knees and wept.

Blasphemy, chapter 12 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Wed, 02 May 2012 04:30:28 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Sasha obsesses over getting ready for the party, while his companions try not to smack him one.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 12: Dress to Impress

Meanwhile….

Ryu cringed visibly when he heard a loud shriek of panic coming from Sasha’s bedroom. He sighed and waited… 3…2…1… “OH MY GOD WHAT AM I GOING TO WEAR?!” Sasha cried out in frustration.

Ryu paused in putting on a dab of grey eye shadow and rolled his eyes. This always happened like clockwork when it came to getting ready for parties. Ryu just hoped that he didn’t have to go in there this time and slap his buddy silly. Out of all five boys staying in this huge mansion that was Ryu’s by birth right, Sasha was the loudest when it came to fashion.

True, Nyck had some bizarre tastes and sometimes had moody fits, but he usually became all emo and refused to join with anyone in the outside world. He locked himself up and sulked, eating junk food all day and getting depressed because it made his tummy ache.

Adryan was a bit different, taking out all of his frustrations on video games, shopping, and getting his hair dyed twenty different shades of brown, red, or black. Fallen usually disappeared for an hour or two, just walking around the city in a mopey bitchy mood.

As for Ryu, well that was another story entirely. When Ryu got pissed or depressed, he had a nice little straight razor that helped alleviate the frustration. Of course the other four boys knew all about the cutting, but because Ryu was a fuckin’ dark elf that had the ability to heal in seconds flat, they really didn’t mind his outlet… with exception to a few very important rules.

Ryu wasn’t psycho or anything like that, and he was smart enough to know when to stop the cutting. He never scarred, nor did he ever leave a mess. The thing that pissed him off to no end was that his buddies forced Ryu to be in their line of sight while cutting. That was one of the important rules. And since the cutting had gotten worse over time, one of the boys had to do the cutting. And though he knew it was because they were concerned and cared about him, it still bugged him.

Maybe the boys thought that it would make Ryu feel embarrassed enough not to cut, but that reverse psychology didn’t really work on him. Ryu knew that he needed help, and so did the other boys. But he was thankful to them at least for not pressing him to go to a human psychiatrist. He sure as fuck couldn’t go to an elf one. The elves weren’t supposed to have this sort of problem, so they didn’t address it ever.

Hell, the only reason why he stayed with these four odd balls was because they had been through it all together. And the boys knew that he had a very good reason for taking the blade to his skin.

Ryu finished his makeup and heard a loud whine coming from Sasha’s room, “Fuck myself sideways!” Ryu arched a brow at that strange visual and sighed with resignation when Sasha bellowed, “Fuckin’ LUCIFER! RYUUUUUU!! WIFEYYY!!!! FALLEN!!! SISSY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! HELP MEEEEEE!!!!”

“Dude, calm down. We do have neighbors you know.” Nyck “Wifey” stated dryly as he walked in to Sasha’s room carrying a few armfuls of accessories. Nearly running into Fallen and Adryan “Sissy”, he rolled his eyes at Sasha’s drama queen antics. He dumped all accessories onto Sasha’s bed and turned to chastise the boy when Ryu came in with a glower strong enough to stun a mule.

“Fucker bloody well knows that our closest neighbors are two miles east of us. Still, it’d be nice if he kept it down for MY sanity, if no one else’s.” Ryu stated with a pointed look in Sasha’s direction.

“I am going to claim the fifth on that one.” Fallen snickered, noting that Sasha was so not happy right now. Poor baby.

Adryan sighed softly and hopped onto the bed, fingering some of Nyck’s various clothing items. “Damn, when did you get all of this crap, Nyck?”

Nyck shrugged, “You know me, always prepared for Fey Fey Crisis.”

“Who the fuck are you calling ‘Fey Fey’?” Sasha glowered at Nyck. “I thought I was the only one to make up new nicknames without warning.”

“Oh hush Fey Fey.” Adryan teased, fingering a glittery belt. “Just because you are half dark sprite does not mean that we can’t pick up on some of your habits, Drama Queen of the Year.”

“More like Century.” Fallen commented, though he had nothing on Sasha. Fallen could be just as bad about the Drama Queen act if he wanted to be.

Though ironic, Ryu couldn’t agree more with Fallen’s statement.

Sasha had the grace to look a bit abashed, but then he pouted, looking at his pile of clothes on his bed, next to the pile of accessories that Nyck had brought in. “I just can’t find anything to wear!”

“Then go butt naked, just do it without me in the room, will ya?” Ryu couldn’t help but tease his overly excited drama queen friend.

“Ewww, I so did not need that mental picture.” Nyck snickered in spite of it all.

“Can I watch?” Fallen teased, and it was a good thing most of his pals were used to his odd humor. Otherwise it would have been viewed as disturbing.

“I wanna watch too, only through a lens of a video camera.” Adryan snickered and shared a smug look with Nyck.

Sasha rolled his eyes, “You know, if it’d get me some action tonight, I so would do it.”

“Really?” Ryu had the grace to look a bit concerned.

Sasha was a different type of elf than the other two dark elves. Sasha was part Dark Sprite, which meant that he had a whole lot of libido that if it wasn’t given an outlet every so often, he’d binge on chocolate, coffee, and porn.

Now, of course that sounded like a hormonal human teenager, but to a Dark Sprite elf hybrid, it was pure torture. Nyck’s eyes softened and he hugged his upset friend. “Awww, Sasha honey, it’s getting that bad?”

“Worse. I ate a whole pack of Oreos the other night after we saw those hotties.” Sasha pouted cutely.

“Unfortunately that’s not hard to do.” Ryu stated with a sigh. “God, I love those things.”

“Ditto for all of us, Master Ryu.” Fallen bowed comically.

Ryu rolled his eyes.

“Well, look at it this way, if you don’t get some action tonight, maybe you can convince those two lookers you drooled over the other day to become your boy toys. Then you might get some action later.” Nyck stated sympathetically. “Though I swear if you fuckin’ go near MY boys, I will fuckin’ stomp you to death.”

“Oooo I think Sasa already knows to stay away from our ‘claimers’, dontcha Sasa?” Adryan commented, sending Sasha a wide stare.

Sasha sniffed a bit and took one look at the spike heel boots his friend was wearing and cringed. “You can so have your boys. Just as long as I get Strifers and Devvie.”

“Oh my god, you are seriously not giving them nicknames already!” Ryu face palmed.

“Damn, Sasa moves fast when he wants some action, doesn’t he?” Fallen snickered, causing everyone else to smile wryly in amusement.

“What? I think it’s a testimony of my admiration for drop dead gorgeous boys.” Sasha defended himself before he sighed moodily, “Oh fuck, what am I going to wear?”

>..<

Sean and Devon pulled into the main entrance of the large mansion, snickering slightly at the sight of armed guards and some special forces looking elves standing nearby. “Fuck, it looks almost like they are expecting a huge war to go on their hands.”

“Probably IS going to be a war in that place.” Devon griped, not happy at all about being dragged to this party.

Sean arched a delicate black eyebrow at his moody younger brother, “Hey, I am not the one who invited you. That Sasha kid insisted, and you were the one to agree.”

“I didn’t agree! I just stated that if he’d fuckin’ stop being a flighty ass, then I’d think about it.” Devon said grouchily.

“Well, you are here now. Just keep in line and don’t make me come bitch slap you because your inner dragon and vampire are warring each other again. It’s a party. So, ENJOY yourself.” Sean got out of his Maserati, throwing the keys to the Valet. Hell, the only reason why he bought the thing was because Sabine had goaded him into buying the gas hog sports car. Well, he guessed it served it’s purpose in being seen as a ritzy car. Plus, he didn’t pay for the gas or the insurance. His sister did.

Sean was dressed from head to toe in black pleather, which was what he usually wore to parties, concerts, you name it. His trench coat covered most of his frame, though he had it hanging loose from his broad shoulders, to expose a bit of his ripped up shirt. His long demon hair was loose and fell down his back all the way to his ass. He had thought to cut it, but then had figured that his sis would get all bitchy with him. She bitched enough about Devon cutting his hair so short as it was.

And though Sean had gotten over his juvenile petty brother/sister tendencies a long time ago, Devon had not. Devon actually cut his hair the way he did JUST to piss Sabine off. It was amusing to watch when Devon got bitch slapped by Sabine whenever they got into an argument.

At least it wasn’t Sean getting the torture. He had had enough of that when he and Sabine were kids. And his baby sister was not at all like him at all. She was smaller, but tall for a girl in her own right, and had curves that could kill any man or woman. The only thing that they bore in resemblance was their trade mark red-purple-black hair… and possibly their sense of survival, be it sarcastic or no.

It was kind of weird and creepy the way Sabine loved long hair like theirs.

Sean looked towards his brother, who was wearing almost identical clothing to himself and said with a smirk, “Check your fly.”

He let out a snicker when Devon cursed, zipping up his fly. Despite being a very intelligent young adult, Devon still lacked common sense by a mile. But, that’s the way it had always been with the Brennan boys. Even Sean had been like that before he joined the Squad.

That was way before he got very well enlightened on the ways of the world, and the fuckin’ politics to go with it.

Then he had left the Squad, making a statement by tearing down any motherfucker who had got in his way. For a while, the Squad had labeled him on their number one hit list, but then after several of their members started coming up either missing or came back in pieces, they figured he was too expensive to go after. And they had left him alone, give or take a few morons every now and then.

As the two walked up the steps to the great huge open doors, they spotted Ryu, Sasha, Fallen, Adryan and Nyck all standing around, looking bored and ironically excited at the same time. Sean bid them a small greeting, allowing some strange looking butler to take his and his brother’s coat.

Sasha let out a whine, “Oh my god… HE came!” He practically glomped Devon and squealed, “Now, all we need is Strifers, and we will be set!”

Devon let out a soft annoyed sigh and promptly gave up after catching Sean’s glare. No one wanted to piss off Sean, not even their sister went that far. Sean was one scary dude at the best of times. He made the Chainsaw Massacre look like child’s play when he was pissed.

Sean turned his attention to Ryu, who was face palming. He snickered, “So, where do you want us?”

“Um, through there. We decided on the smaller ball room since it’s not going to be as big of a party as the last few times. At least it BETTER not be. It’s also the most spotless. ” Ryu stated with a small smile.

Sean took a look in the direction. “Sweet. You have a good stage there too?”

“Ooo, that would be awesome. Yes, we do.” Nyck stated, interested, “If you want to perform, that’s cool, but you don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

“I’ll take a look, then we will see.” Sean stated with a small smile.

>..<

Bill and Tom arrived next, decked out in black leather, large excited smiles on their faces. Bill was wearing his hair down that night, deciding that this was sort of a down night. Tom had his hair in his customary braids, only the tips he had dyed dark red. Fallen was all over them, excitedly talking to them about the ball room, and if they wanted to sing they could, but didn’t have to.

Bill chewed on his lip ring and looked over at Tom. Tom shrugged, “Why don’t we take a look, then decide?”

“Ok, no problem.” Fallen gave them a white fanged grin before leading them off into the direction of the ball room, totally ignoring everyone else in the area.

Figures.

Frank and Gee arrived next, also in black leather, nearly getting glomped to death by one enthusiastic Nyck. They smiled and ruffled his wild hair, in which Nyck’s buddies were in total shock when he didn’t smack their hands away.

Sasha shrugged and said to Ryu, “Guess it doesn’t matter when you are way attracted and obsessed with some peeps.”

“You act the same way so shut up.” Ryu stated with a snicker. Adryan nodded in total agreement.

Sasha pouted, but then he noticed that Strify and his gang had finally showed up. “OMG!!!” He squealed, grabbing Devon’s hand, “Look the other boys are here! Yay, so the party can so like start!”

“YES pulleeaasse.” Adryan commented before going to sideline Kiro and Shin. He gave them smiles and sparkling eyes, until Ryu hollered over at him, “DUDE you are doing it again. Calm the sparkles down.”

Adryan turned and gave Ryu a raspberry but shrugged and calmed his ‘power’ down. When he met Shin and Kiro’s odd looks, he explained, “All of us dark fey have powers or gifts. Mine just so happens to be what the gang calls ‘sparkle eyes’. I guess it causes everyone looking at me to have the same emotions I am feeling.”

“That is a nifty gift you have there.” Kiro stated with a smirk, “Good thing I already felt excited about coming here, so you don’t have to worry about using your power too much, right Shin?”

Shin nodded a bit dazedly and then he mentally shook his head to rid himself of some really kinky thoughts. Damn he was horny!

Devon sighed with resignation but flicked his gaze to everyone else, also decked in black leather. Did everyone get a memo or something to wear black leather or pleather?

Strify gave a small smile to Sasha and Devon, which nearly gave Sasha a heart attack. As the butler got everyone’s coats, they were ushered into the ballroom. Strify’s eyes widened at the size of the stage in the smaller ballroom. It was huge, and just perfect for a party. There were party favors everywhere, expensive dining on huge tables. There was even a huge bar near the side door.

“What a lovely stage.” Strify grinned at the possibilities.

“I think Karaoke is the thing of the past with this equipment.” Yoshi stated, catching Ryu’s eye as he passed and slowly licking his lips, noting the subbie’s ass was very fine indeed.

Ryu twisted around and smacked Yoshi hard across the face. “Don’t you dare look at me like that! I am no whore or hooker. So give up.”

Yoshi arched a brow and whined as the elf disappeared, “Oh that subbie is too cruel….”

“Serves you right, bud.” Strify sighed with an eye roll.

Shin let out a happy squeal when he spotted that there was a fruit and cheese stand. Kiro and Adryan snickered and followed him over, figuring they both were hungry too. Woa, and it looks like all the wine was mixed with blood. How courteous of their elven hosts. Adryan blushed when Kiro commented about the blood wine.

“Ryu is always a perfect host.” Adryan stated, but then bit his lip as Kiro got in closer around him, whispering, “Yea, but I bet he didn’t know Shin liked cheese….”

Adryan coughed and sputtered, “Yea, I… kind of read up on you all and um… let Ryu know that part.”

“How sweet.” Shin stated with a wicked smile.

He wrapped a long arm around Adryan’s shoulder and kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you.”

>..<

Fallen was rapidly talking to Bill and Tom about the sound system and theatre controls, etc, when Bill up and kissed him. He was so stunned that for a moment he didn’t do anything. And then he was melting into a pile of orgasmic goo, responding to Bill’s kiss. He shivered when Tom reached up and stroked his long black hair, purring softly, “I tried to tell Bill to wait, but he gets so needy. Is this going to be a problem?”

Fallen pulled away with a gasp and shivered a bit. He shook his head no. “Hell, if I said no, you guys would know I’d be lying anyways.”

“Good answer.” Tom purred again before turning to Bill. “Feel better?”

“A bit. I won’t feel completely one hundred percent until I touch him.” Bill commented huskily, his wolf eyes glittering amber.

“Hmmm….” Tom nodded, and then turned back to Fallen, who was now staring into Bill’s hypnotic eyes.

Fallen seemed to come out of his trance and shook himself. “Ok, that was totally hot and weird, but cool as well. Do you guys want me to show you the rest of the stage area, or do you want to go get a quickie in the back?”

It was Tom and Bill’s turn to look shocked. Fallen purred softly as his eyes darkened, “Three can play that game….”

>..<

Shay looked a bit nervous as he hovered near Yu, who was checking out the sound system. “Um, so what actually happens at creature parties?”

Yu smirked at Shay and shrugged, “Anything can happen. It usually gets pretty wild, but if you stick with me or Sean, you will be fine.”

“Why Sean?” Shay asked, shivering as he caught sight of the tall demon haired man.

“Because despite his demonic look, Sean hates seeing ukes get hurt. I heard from Strify a while back that Sean actually ripped a person into pieces because he caught them beating up on their uke. So, if you stick with him or me, you will be fine.” Yu stated with a chuckle.

Shay blushed. Yea, but who would save me from you two? He thought.

Luminor wandered over to Sean and started chatting with him about some songs and what each other were recording at the moment. Sean then smirked, “Hey, why don’t you and me do a duet tonight? I know you well enough to know that you like our songs. You think you could do that?”

“I think I can handle it. What sort of song were you thinking about?” Luminor asked curiously as he sipped some blood wine.

“I was thinking Kiss would be a good one.” Sean grinned evilly.

Luminor nearly snorted up his drink. He stared at Sean for a long moment before he chuckled darkly, “You are trying to get a certain someone out into the open, aren’t you?”

Sean shrugged, “How’d you guess?”

“I saw the way you kept looking at Shay last night.” Luminor then slyly stated, “You might get thrown to the wolves, and if you do, I would love to see it.”

“Wolves, dragons, or vampires, it makes no difference. Plus, I got the ok from his seme.” Sean looked in the direction of Yu.

“Oh, and when did this happen?” Luminor asked, interested.

>..<

Strify smiled and sipped some blood wine, “This stuff is really good. Let me know the maker so I can order some myself.”

Sasha shrugged, “You’d have to ask Ryu. He’s the one who drinks blood all the fuckin’ time due to his body issues.” Then he gave Strify the most adorable puppy dog look ever. “Can you sing for us, Strifers?”

“Wifey! Leave the poor guy alone. If he doesn’t want to sing, then just let him be!” Nyck said, arching a brow when Strify stated with a sexual smile, “I’d love to sing for you all… wifey.”

Sasha gaped and nearly dropped his glass of wine. Did he just call Sasha 'Wifey'? Then he grinned and glomped Strify and Devon, nearly bowling them over.

“What’s with the word, ‘wifey’?” Devon asked after he managed to push Sasha off of him.

“It’s a long story.” Nyck stated with an eye roll. Then he let out a squeal when Frank and Gee said with identical grins, “We’d like to use the stage too, if that’s alright?”

“Oh my god, I think this party is going to kill us all.” Ryu stated with a laugh, not being able to be upset.

When things happen and you can’t stay mad, just laugh.

Forever Or Never, Chapter 16

groffiction — Wed, 02 May 2012 03:20:12 GMT

Title: Forever or Never
Author: groffiction
Rating: NC17
Fandom: LOTR
Summary: Refer to Chapter 1 for full Summary. Legolas looks into the mirror, and Locien and Gandalf fight the Balrog one last time.
Disclaimer: Don’t own anything to do with the LOTR, the Hobbit, or anything written by J.R.R. Tolkein. Locien and everyone else you DON’T recognize, including the way the plot turns, are MINE. No touchy!
Author’s Notes/Warnings: Just as fair warning, this is my very first LOTR fanfiction, so the characters MIGHT be a little OOC, but I will do my best to keep them in character. Also, this is a SLASH fic, meaning eventual boy on boy love. Full list of warnings: M/M Slash, eventual sex, mentions of previous abuse and torture, angst, violence, gore, mpreg waaaayyyy down the road, and mayhem.

Chapter 16: The Mirror of Time, and Kicking Balrog Butt

*Legolas POV*

I walked with Galadriel for a while, tempted to talk more about my emotions, and how to handle them. But, I sensed she already knew of my turmoil. Though I felt more at ease with her, I knew it would only be a brief reprieve before my thoughts started swirling around like great insects buzzing around a dead carcass. We came to stand again near the dry fountain and I felt compelled to walk over it, instead of steer clear of it. Why was I drawn so now, when before our walk I felt such a fear of the mirror into the future? Was I now curious? Compelled to truly know what might happen if we all should fall? I felt icy tendrils of fear go down my back and I looked away from it, trying hard to calm myself.

“It compels you, does it not?” Galadriel asked not unkindly. Her eyes flickered to the dry fountain and then back to me. “The truth of the future is often riddled with turmoil. I know you are hesitant to view things best left alone. But, like a cat, curiosity will often overrule fear, and will draw you to find out answers. Will you look into the mirror?”

“I already know what might happen if we fail, my Lady.” I whispered, and yet I stepped over to the dry fountain. “I think the reason as to why I am drawn to this rare mirror into the future is because I wish… I just want to see… my Locien again.”

As the words escaped my lips, I knew them to be the truth. What I truly wanted was to see my heart’s desire again. I wanted to see him, even if it meant seeing a future that spelled our dooms in case we failed. I was now willing to take that risk. Galadriel gave me a gentle smile before she went over to a small pool near the roots of a great tree. I was calm on the outside, and yet inside me, I felt tense and anxious.

Galadriel drew some water into a pitcher that resembled an urn. It’s pale silver body reflected against the soft elvish light of the Mellyrn trees.

And still I waited, with bated breaths.

I almost felt like telling her to hurry up and get it over with, but I knew that now was not the time to have ill humor, nor sarcastic folly for such a great elleth. Galadriel murmured softly as she got enough water and advanced to the dry fountain, “Remember Legolas, when you look into the mirror, do not lose yourself in memory, or in sadness. You must live here, and stay strong in order to prevail in the task set upon you.”

I nodded almost stiffly and watched as she poured the pool water into the dry fountain.

Once she was finished, I stood there, almost frozen in place, until some sort of unknown force pushed me forward. I peered into the mirror and gazed for a long time until I finally saw things that were, things that are, and things that might happen, should we fail….

I saw my past, seeing my family as it was before the spiders ripped them apart, my sister on her bonding day, my father giving council to my brother… things that made me feel a child again. Then I saw myself leaving Mirkwood to ride to Rivendell, answering Lord Elrond’s call. I saw the time when I first saw Locien. How his dark hair shown almost blue in the sunlight of the Council circle, and how his vivid blue eyes shown steel along with a gentleness and a humorous wicked glint.

Then I saw our battle in Moria, and then his goodbye.

I shivered as I felt myself whisper, “You wouldn’t let me say goodbye.” I felt pain rip me to shreds, forcing upon me an agony, but then I saw things that are. The fellowship is now in Lorien, trying to pick up the shards and trying to put ourselves together, dealing with grief, and hopelessness. I saw Frodo and the others and felt a sense of peace befall me.

Locien’s gentle words hit my ears as I watched, unable to escape my fate, nor to pull my eyes away, “If you fade, I will go to Valinor and beat the crap out of you!”

I felt my lips tilt up in a smile. Compelled to answer, I whispered, “No, my mate. When we meet again, it is I who will relish in teaching you a lesson.”

And then there was a future, one that I already knew about. I saw us at Mount Doom, fighting, bleeding, and dying. And then I saw Locien falter. I felt myself cry out as he fell into my greatest fear. Not death. For death would be a small mercy. No… it was something more foul. Flames tickled the earth as Locien turned himself into a magnificent dragon, before being leashed, tethered, and becoming a mount to serve Sauron and his awful minions. Battles fought, cities and villages burned. Soon, only I and a few of my kin remained from the fellowship. Frodo had failed. Spending endless years alone, until I came upon Locien, tortured, battered and enslaved.

It was then that I was in view of my deepest fear. Locien’s tormented eyes falling onto me to not to save him, but to destroy him. To end us both of our misery.

Then memories assaulted me, one by one. The friend of mine that I held so dear as a child. The friend that took her own life after the spider’s venom became too intolerable to bear. I saw Locien’s fate and I let out a crying roar of fury.

Then the spell was broken, and I shakily reached over and steadied myself on a branch of a Mellyrn tree. I trembled and wept, knowing for a fact that I could never let that happen. Not now, and not ever.

Galadriel was silent for a moment, allowing myself time to compose myself. She then sighed and touched my arm with an understanding gentle hand. “I am sorry you had to see this.”

“No, it is not your fault. I was the one who wanted to see him. And see him I did.” I smiled bitterly, “The future is riddled with pain and lies. I will die before I see Locien fall. I will NOT let him fall.”

“Then you must BE there for him.” Galadriel smiled gently. She pushed a few strands of hair away from my shoulders. “Face your fear Legolas, and harness it. If Locien has to have a master, do not let the wraiths or Sauron capture him. Be his master.”

I turned and looked up at her. “Master?” And then my eyes widened slightly in understanding. She did not mean “master” per se. She meant “dominant” or “leader”… and maybe “caretaker”. Locien would be himself, but he could only be free if I was there to encourage him and to guide him. I was to be his mate, and he was to be mine. Locien would be submissive yes, but he had to walk his own path. In order for him to not fail, I was to be there with him when he needed me to guide him, but not to oppress. Locien had his own mind, and had to grow. I would be his teacher, his lover, his friend.

Galadriel sighed softly, “I have nothing further to teach you. Go, and rest with the Fellowship. They are going to need you in the days to come.”

I nodded and bid her thanks. Feeling a bit more at ease with myself, and of the fate of the world of Middle Earth, and less worrisome over Locien, I left Galadriel and headed around the winding roots of the Mellyrn trees to find the Fellowship. Galadriel was very wise, and had guided me to see the right path I must take.

Now, instead of feeling hopeless and apprehensive, I felt a sense of understanding and acceptance. For Locien, I will prevail. For our love, and for the hope of Middle Earth and all it’s people, I would be strong. And from that time forward, I ceased to obsess over Locien’s whereabouts. I still worried for his fate, as a dominant worries over his submissive, but I allowed myself time to relax and put my mind to other matters, like keeping the Fellowship safe. I trusted in Locien to survive and to find us, when he could.

*Locien’s POV*

Seconds turned into minutes. Minutes turned into hours. Hours turned into days. I had no idea how long it had been since we started battling the Balrog. All I knew was that this nasty piece of flaming asshole was not giving up, and bent on one thing: to kill us. He did not care about survival at this point. Huge chinks in his chest, arms and legs suggested where both Gandalf and myself had dealt him several blows with our weapons.

I shivered, knowing that my power was fading fast.

I began to realize that I was not to survive.

Nor was Gandalf.

I think both of us understood this.

We were completely out of provisions, save a bit of trail mix left over from Legolas. And without water, both of us would perish… and soon.

We shared a common purpose to the Balrog now. To kill him before we died. Blood started blurring my vision, and I ignored the pain in my wounds on my arms, hip, and face. Gandalf grunted softly and muttered, “If only we could lure him to the surface. We will all be chopped into bits before we can get him to die.”

It was pretty grim a thought, but then I laughed as we rested while the Balrog rested. It was as if a small truce was made between the three of us. Whenever the Balrog rested, we rested and did not fight. It was a small reprieve, but it was one that we used to the best of our ability.

Gandalf looked over at me, “You find this whole situation amusing?”

I snickered, “I am beyond that point, Gandalf.” I then waved a tired arm over around us, “I was just thinking that how ironic that we are to die by a Balrog so generous to give us a resting period. Granted, we are resting while he is, but yea… you know what I mean.”

Gandalf answered my snicker with a small smile. “Yes, I don’t think I’ve ever met one that is so generous.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?! Let’s be generous right back to him and give him some much needed air.” I wrinkled my nose. “I am starting to smell like a carcass right now, so I apologize for any offense.”

Gandalf sniffed his under arm and winced, “I think the term ‘be one with the earth’ has been achieved quite well.”

I burst out laughing, making my face hurt like a bitch.

I no longer cared. The Balrog watched us with a cocked head, as if wondering if we went nuts. I then stood wobbly on my feet and grunted, “FINALLY! I get to transform again!”

Gandalf stood with me, leaning heavily on his staff. I put my weapons in my pack and made ready to transform. “Too bad I have no idea how to get out of here.”

Gandalf grunted, “Leave that to me.”

“OK, gotcha.” I nodded and then asked, “Ready for air?”

“How would you put it? Oh yes…. How about HELL yes?” Gandalf said with a grim smile.

“You have been with me in this blasted place far too long! You are picking up on all of my phrases!” I teased before stretching a bit and turning to look at him. “Would you be so kind as to step back?”

Gandalf nodded and backed away. The Balrog, clearly interested now, stood and watched, though did not advance. I shivered and let the last of my borrowed power from my sword and scythe and transformed. I felt my body contort for what I thought to be the last time.

I roared out flame and fire, watching as the flame came out purple instead of blue hit the side of the cavern lair. It seemed like the flame was electrified now, thanks to my fire sword’s borrowed power. I grinned evilly and crouched down so Gandalf could climb onto my shoulders. Flattening my spikes I turned my head to look at the Balrog, who was still totally and utterly confused.

Let Mr. Flaming Butthead be puzzled. That gave us an advantage for sure.

I let Gandalf get situated before I asked him mentally, All set?

“Yes, let us be rid of Moria.” Gandalf growled as he pulled out his sword and clutched my flattened spikes. I turned to look at the Balrog and roared, spewing electricity and cold fire at him.

That seemed to piss him off, so I did it again, and he roared right back at me, preparing for our last battle together. I then took off into the air, grinning as the Balrog roared in anger and took off after me, wobbling slightly with just one good wing.

Ok, I did my part, now I trusted Gandalf to direct me where to go. Apparently up, for Gandalf let out a yell and sent lightning shooting up above us into the heavy stone and rock of the cavern. At first I thought we would be caved in, but it was not to be. Through the thick rock and stone lay a huge ancient shaft. Ahhh… so that’s how far the dwarves had dug. No wonder the Balrog had been totally pissed at them, getting too close to his lair with the noise of hammers, axes, and picks.

I shot through the opening and went up and up and up. As I flew, the Balrog hot on my tale, I tried hard not to move too much, for I didn’t want Gandalf to fall off of my shoulders. The wizard was pretty resilient sitting up there and even managed to blow rocky things in our way with his lightning from his staff. I still managed to ram into a few things, but felt confident enough that we could get out of here and reach the sky.

Why we hadn’t thought this plan up before now, I had no idea. But, the past was over and done with. No use dwelling on it when you have a very mad flaming badass following you. If I lost any sort of balance whatsoever, both me and Gandalf would fall – probably to our deaths.

So, I concentrated on flying as fast as possible, and let Gandalf and the Balrog do the rest.

There was a moment when the Balrog flung his whip at my back, slashing a huge stripe in the scales. I grunted and managed not to smash myself into the side of the huge tube like cavern. Getting pissed at him slashing me again, I turned for one second and blasted electric cold fire flame at him. I hit him square in the face, causing him to be blinded and to crash into several things.

I snickered and had to turn my attention back at where I was going. It was a good thing to, because I almost clocked myself on a huge rocky ledge. That ledge looked awfully familiar. Then I snorted. Yep.

That was the ledge that we all looked off of when Gandalf was talking about Mithril. I then forced myself not to look at the cavern walls, even when Gandalf blasted a few more ledges out of the way. I could not falter now. Yes, dragons are treasure-hoarders. But, our sense of survival is even more pronounced than our lust for riches. Still, it was hard to ignore the beautiful flickering veins of mineral as we rose up and up, faster and faster.

We seemed to fly for countless minutes until finally we broke free. I let out a gasp of fresh air for the first time in what seemed like ages. I blinked a bit, noting that we had a bit of bad timing. It was storming outside, and bad time. Thick pelts of snow swirled like freezing daggers at me. That, of course didn’t bother me. But, I worried for my rider. Gandalf must be friggin’ freezing. At least I didn’t have to worry about the Balrog. He seemed fine.

Asshole.

The huge thing managed to get out of the opening a few minutes after us, and we both were waiting for him. Flame, ice, snow, and wind were all that I saw for a long time.

The battle wore on.

And on.

Until we got onto the smallest dungeon on the highest mountain and lay claim to the Balrog’s last breath on this earth. The Balrog’s body fell for the last time and did not get up. His flame disappeared in ash and smoke. It was then that I felt darkness take me. I briefly heard Legolas call my name before blissful nothing took me over.

For a while peace held true in this world of darkness.

But then the cold set into my bones and my very soul. I shivered and woke, to find Gandalf was not on my shoulders any more. Disoriented, I painfully stood, noting that my dragon form was gone, leaving me very close to death. I must have blacked out after the battle due to using up all of my energy as a dragon. I was now mortal and bleeding.

I searched for Gandalf until I found him laying not far from the carcass of the great Balrog. Without his flame he was like a skeletal ugly beast, with no coloring, nor no meat to speak of on his body. I grimaced. As if I would want to eat that nasty thing. His flesh had tasted nasty when I had bit him a few times. No thank you.

Still, it was a miracle that I was still alive.

I knew that if I didn’t get some food in me soon, that I would die.

But, that was the least of my worries.

Gandalf… was he alive still? Or did he succumb to death like so many do?

I fell to my knees near his body and looked him over worriedly. His body was beaten to a pulp almost, and I figured I looked just about as bad. Still I sensed he was still alive, but barely. I reached down with one tired hand and pushed back his long wiry grey hair from his face. The wizard blinked a few times against the wind and snow, and took in the sight of me.

He smiled slightly, or at least tried to make the effort to do so. “We smote him.” He murmured.

Strange how I could hear him above the wind and snow. I nodded numbly, saying softly, “We did.”

“Then all is done for me, my friend.” He said softly, and so calmly, as if he knew his time in this world was soon to be up.

Because I never had dealt with death of a friend, I settled down next to him, numb against all feelings except for worry. I worried where Gandalf would go when he died. Would his soul find Valinor, or perhaps a heaven I did not know of? Would his body turn to dust up here? What would happen to the Fellowship without one so great as Gandalf?

And what would happen to me?

These thoughts filled my head and I didn’t realize I was crying bloody tears until Gandalf reached up and touched my cheek gently. “Do not grieve for me, Locien. I have done my part. It is time for me to return to my ancestors. To see white shores… to rest in peace… without pain or sorrow. Where I am going will be a paradise.”

A paradise. Fancy that.

“Yet I cannot follow.” I forced myself to say, feeling a hollow shell form within me, as if I was wanting to die with him.

“No, you cannot. You are young yet, dragonling. And you must find the others, and help them.” Gandalf’s voice was getting weaker now.

I struggled to contain my emotions as they started spilling out everywhere. I nodded slowly, “Ok.”

And as Gandalf sighed deeply his last breath, I shut his eyes and murmured, “Be at peace, my friend.” I sat there for what seemed like forever, letting the foreign emotions of grief, sadness, and hurt go through me like razor sharp knives.

And in this grief, I fell across Gandalf’s fallen body and passed out.

Mortality was something I knew I would have to witness on this journey, for humans and even wizards die. Even elves, dwarves and dragons must deal with this fate in battle. But, it never prepared me for the truth. That Gandalf was gone.

He was gone from this world.

And at that moment, I wanted to die too, despite my promise to him that I would find the Fellowship and move on.

Time passed.

And in the darkness I heard a soft voice. It was familiar to me, yet I could not recognize it. And then it came to me. “Locien, come back to me! Do not leave me alone in this world…. Please. You made me promise. And I will hold it true if you LIVE! How can I live without you?”

“Legolas.” I rasped, waking to find myself in the woods not far from Lorien… and I was not alone.

Hey peeps...

groffiction — Tue, 24 Apr 2012 15:23:16 GMT

Hey guys, I am going to be revising the update list due to an unforseen tragedy in my life. My 9 year old puppy dog, Aspen, has sadly passed away due to heart complications. It seems so strange and unreal that only last week he was doing just fine and being his own self. But, what started on Wednesday night turned into a nightmare. He was short of breath and coughing slightly, like it was hard for him to breath without being in pain. We took him to see the doctor on Thursday because he stopped eating. The vet looked him over and said that it might be just a really upset stomach, and gave us some meds to give him and some prescription food to try and eat. On Friday he ate some of it, but then on Saturday we had to force feed him anything, including Chicken broth. Then on Sunday, I took care of him and tried to get something down his throat. He wasn't acting like himself, and his tummy was really bloated. So, yesterday afternoon we took him in again to the Vet, and she did some Xrays. It turns out that his heart had doubled in size. It looked like a huge basket ball in his ribs. To put it delicately, he might have had a tumor attached to his heart for a very long time and didn't cause him any problems until on Wednesday it finally burst, filling the membrane around his heart with fluid or blood. So, his heart was being squeezed to death almost by this. This sort of thing is common in older Golden Retrievers, but it still was so unexpected. We had lost our other dog Max less than a year ago, and thought that we would have Aspen for much longer a time. But, it was not to be. This sort of thing is inoperable, and even if they did drain the fluid in his heart, he would feel better for about a week, and then have to be right back in. The vet said it was a miracle that he just didn't die right then and there due to the pressure on his heart. I think it was his way of holding on for us, so each one of my family could have time with him and say goodbyte. It is not easy losing a buddy and a friend, but this was worse I think for myself than when we lost Max. You see, Aspen was my baby. I picked him out as a puppy, and fell in love with him. He had such a big heart and a spirit that was stronger than anything. I try to keep strong for my folks, but it is very hard. I am fine one minute, and then I just start bawling my eyes out. I know this is all a part of grieving, but it doesn't make anything easier.

At least we still have our cats, and my folks are going to get a dog maybe in June after they do some repairs to the back yard... a suitable time period for grieving. But, Aspen was MINE. Unfortunately I cannot get a dog right now. I already have two cats that I am taking with me when I move out next year. I can't afford to take a dog. So, I will just have to love on this new puppy whenever my folks get him. He won;t replace Aspen or Max, but he will take away some of the pain.

Aspen, baby, I miss you and know you are up in Heaven with Max now, playing and having fun. I love you, and always will. It's when something happens like this that Sleepwalker by Adam Lambert takes on a whole new meaning to me.

I will get back into the swing of things once things properly settle down. I love you all and will keep you informed.

Blasphemy, Chapter 11 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Thu, 12 Apr 2012 03:34:23 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Adam and the others suddenly pick up Shay’s fresh trail… but who is watching them, and why? Meanwhile, Shay has some pensive thoughts dressing up for a party that just might be epic.
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 11: On the Trail

Adam snarled as he nearly ripped out the dragon Squad member’s neck. It was obvious that the asshole had no clue where Shay was, even if the fucker had Shay’s scent on him. It was hopeless to assume that the dragon’s mind hadn’t been swiped. Wherever Shay was, he was long gone by now.

The Dark End Corner’s blaring lights flickered above him as the vampire threw the ass down. Fuck, Shay’s scent was all over the area, especially in the alley. Tommy let out an excited yip from said alley. Adam, Monte, and Cass went high tailing it towards the excited wolf, who was fishing through an ugly old green trash bin.

Adam shuddered at the thought that his son might have hid out in there.

His suspicions were confirmed when Tommy got out of the nasty smelling thing and spat out a piece of an uneaten molded packet of soup crackers. The wolf whined and met up with the group. Tommy had insisted on coming on tonight’s hunt, despite being at the beginning stages of his spree. Once he was in full swing, Adam was going to have to forego the search and hand over the reins to Monte and the others until Tommy was no longer receptive.

Adam hated doing that, but it was best for everyone if he and his mate were out of commission until both of their sprees had been spent. Tommy turned back into his human form and gasped out, “I think he might have hid in that trash bin for a couple of days. Looks like he stole some crackers to keep by.”

“Poor kid.” Monte grunted, looking around at the dismal alley. “And to think he was so close to the Haven, and not knowing it.”

“It’s fucking messed up.” Cass agreed.

“Something doesn’t set right.” Adam sighed, turning over the molded packet of crackers in thought. “Why would Shay be running away from the ONE sanctuary he knew about? The Dark End Corner is a safe haven for ALL creatures, not just vampires and wolves.”

“It does seem strange.” Tommy scrunched up his face in concentration until he gaped, “OMG… I think I know what’s going on.”

“Hmmm?” Adam asked absently as he went to go inspect the walls around the trash bin. He caught the scent of a vampire… possibly a hybrid if the demon reek was anything to come off of.

Tommy then looked worried. “What if, by some chance, Shay doesn’t know that we are looking for him?”

“Baby, that’s ridiculous. Of course he knows.” Adam mumbled in distraction as he tried to piece together what had happened in the dark alley.

“Well, just listen…. If Shay was in his right mind, he would have been trying to search us out, right?” Tommy pointed out.

Monte nodded, “He would have.”

“Or he could have not thought it safe go search us out because he might have some sense of fear that we might get targeted too.” Cass piped up.

“Or if he was even alone.” Adam commented, “If Ryan wasn’t with him.”

“I don’t fuckin’ smell Ryan anywhere around here though.” Tommy sighed with exasperation. “Fuck, think of it. Say Shay lost his memories of us. How would he know where to go to safety if he had no clue where to look? We have been blaring our messages to him for the past two years on the damn radio and fuckin’ ass TV. There is no way Shay wouldn’t have heard or seen all of that, even if he was living on the streets.”

“He does have a point there.” Monte agreed.

Adam nodded. “Ok, say he has lost his memories, but has the sense enough to know he is being pursued by the Squad and who knows what else. But, things just don’t add up.”

“Yea, like who swiped the Squad’s memories? Shay doesn’t have that ability. Only a very strong dragon or vampire could do that.” Cass groaned, rubbing his head in frustration.

“Or…. A vampire hybrid.” Adam commented, reaching down and picking up a discarded cigarette butt.

Everyone huddled around him as Adam sniffed the thing that was caked in grime. Still, with all of that grime all over it came the scent of a vampire demon hybrid. “I know this scent.” Cass breathed, trying to think of where he had smelled it before.

Monte sniffed it as well and shook his head. He had no clue who had been there before. And everyone was left with one puzzling clue. Though Shay might have fought off a Squad and had been alone near the Dark End Corner… he had left with a vampire demon hybrid… without much of a fuss. Still, Shay’s scent ended in the street. So, either he was put into a car by threat, or he had left the alley willingly.

All the same… they now had two scents to follow, not just one.

High above the alley crouched a dark figure with long black hair and eyes as dark blue as midnight. He grunted softly and waited until everyone left before he hopped down and inspected the area. “Seems like Sean is being too careless… again.” The archaic dragon whispered softly.

Eyes narrowed, he pulled out his cell phone and called Ryan.

“Code four, blood. The bloodhounds have found a new trail.” He murmured softly, and then flashed a pair of white fangs as the voice on the other end of the line cursed with venom. “What do you want me to do about it?”

“Follow, just don’t get too close. I know Sean knows what he is doing, but his resolve to stay away from his mate has been all but extinguished. I want my son protected. See that Shay’s other parents do not find him.” Ryan sighed after he had calmed.

“And what if they do find him? I cannot guarantee that they might find him before I get a chance to scuttle the trail.” Alex murmured as he sniffed the air for more traces that he might have missed.

“If they do find him, then we go to plan B. But, for now, do as I ask.” Ryan said wearily. He was so friggin tired of this.

“I might up the compensation.” Alex grunted dryly.

“What do you want now?” Ryan asked with exasperation.

Alex pulled out a picture of Sabine and smirked, “A black shiny dragon collar, and a leash.”

“Oh god, I am so not wanting to know who you want to put that thing on. Ok, deal, just as long as it doesn’t involve Shay or his mate.” Ryan rolled his eyes.

Alex shrugged and hung up as an answer. He wasn’t interested in Shay or Sean, or any of the others he had sensed around this fading trail. No… the one he wanted was one female he had been wanting ever since he first saw her four hundred years ago.

Sabine….

Sean’s baby sister.

And his bane of existence.

>..<

Shay sighed for the fiftieth time it seemed as he looked in the mirror at himself. Apparently Sasha had been severely reprimanded by Ryu about them needing to get their place cleaned up before anyone could come over, so the troop had set a date for the next Friday night, which was now tonight. Shay had been able to wash all of his fucking clothes, despite getting a grumpy flailing Strify trying to get him to dry clean everything.

Hell, he was so not dry cleaning anything, especially not his underwear.

Shay wasn’t that picky, and though he knew that the price tags on his clothes were pricey, he didn’t want to wear any of it if it couldn’t be washed. He loved the feel of the new clothes on his skin, but it still was mind boggling that he wasn’t in some sort of odd, twisted, but wonderful dream. He feared that if he dared to hope that this wasn’t a dream, that he’d wake up.

He looked himself over, figuring that despite not being one for fashion statements, Strify and Kiro had very good taste. Shay was wearing some new tight shiny black leather pants, black tank top with a fishnet long sleeved shirt over it. He chewed on his lip as he tried to decide what sort of belt would look good with this outfit.

Finally deciding on a black belt with a few pretty silver studs on it, Shay put it on and grimaced. They had got the smallest size of belts that they could, and he still had to put it through almost the last hole. Grunting, Shay briefly wondered what Lumi had to deal with on a nightly basis. Maybe Lumi had his belts custom made.

Either that, or Lumi had wider hips than he did.

Shay pulled his head out of the gutter and put on some black socks with white skulls on the sides, and some knee high boots. He had fallen in love with these killer boots as soon as Kiro had pointed them out. Despite being so tiny, Shay had larger feet than what one would expect. He figured it was because he was still a youth by dragon standards and had a few inches to grow still.

He zipped up the sides and sighed. Standing carefully on unsteady legs, Shay experimented by walking around the bathroom with them on. He let out a soft squeal in excitement as he flexed his toes. These boots were amazing. They looked hot, and they felt good too.

Now, hopefully he wouldn’t feel so small near Yu or any of the other tall peeps that were going to be at the party.

Thinking of Yu, Shay blushed and tried to think of something else. He nearly bashed his head into the mirror when his brain went straight to a spicy scented goth dude by the name of Sean. God, he had to get his mind away from the dragon hybrid. True, Yu and everyone else had pretty much taken Shay’s fears away about the tall royal gothness, but still. Sean was a fetish that would prove too dangerous for Shay if he wasn’t careful.

Still, Shay couldn’t help remembering how firm those arms wrapped around his shoulders had been, or how good the former Squad member had smelled. Shaking his head to get his mental hussies away from drooling over some rock goth guy, he started working on his makeup.

After everyone had come home from shopping, Kiro and Yu had given him pointers on applying makeup. He was getting the hang of it, but it still frustrated the hell out of him sometimes. Shay put on black khol eyeliner, smudging the edges as he had been taught. Then he put on some silver grey shadow, a bit of face powder and lip gloss. He didn’t have to pluck his eyebrows, thank god because dragons had very little facial hair, much like the rest of their bodies. The only place they had gobs of hair was on their head.

Shay scowled at his hair and started fixing it in a spiked punk style, trying hard to concentrate on anything other than Yu or Sean.

After he finished with his hair, Shay put on the finishing touches of his accessories, a few soft wrist to arm bands, a regular spiked dog collar with a huge “D” hook in the middle, and put some ointment on his new ear piercings.

He had two small studs in both ears, and one barbell in one ear’s cartilage. It was a bit annoying, the soreness, but he knew that if he took good care of the piercings, they’d eventually be less of a bother. As soon as Yu had spotted a piercing pagoda, he had snatched up Shay and dragged him over there the weekend before.

Now, Shay had his ears and cartilage pierced, an eyebrow piercing, a tongue piercing, his fuckin’ belly button pierced, and two piercings at his hips. Yu was really trying to fuckin’ kill him! Well, there was sure as hell no way Shay was going to dance tonight if anyone asked him. True, his body was a dragon’s but hell, some of those piercings STILL fuckin’ hurt!

Shay stuck out his tongue to look at his silver barbell. It looked hot, yea, but it didn’t feel hot. He was so going to have to get used to all of this ‘newness’.

He then snickered as his mood rose. At least if any Squad member came up and saw him, they wouldn’t ever recognize him by his looks. And the vampires did mask his scent pretty well.

With a loud sigh, Shay figured he couldn’t look any better than he was, so he left the bathroom. As soon as he did, he was glomped (gently) by Kiro, who squealed, “You look so fuckin’ hot!”

Shay blushed and was nearly bowled over by an enthusiastic Strify. He let out a soft yelping hiss when Strify accidentally squeezed his stomach too hard. Strify instantly released him, “OMG, I so forgot about your piercings. I am sorry honey!”

Shay smiled slightly, “It’s ok. They are healing faster than expected, so it’s ok.”

Yoshi, Lumi, and Yu were already in the van waiting, so when Shay went into the back seat in the very back, Yu took one look at him and smirked evilly, “Very sexy, bish.”

“Fuck off, prick.” Shay said, but with little heat. He was secretly pleased that Yu liked his looks. He then regarded Yu, who was wearing all black leather and blushed slightly, “You don’t look so bad yourself.”

That coming from Shay meant that Yu looked hot, so the punk haired vampire chuckled and grinned, very smug. Luminor rolled his eyes and looked out the window of the van. He was wearing his hair loose down his back with some purple highlights. He had on his normal makeup, and his clothing was much like Shay’s, only he also had a soft jacket to wear.

Yoshi caught Luminor’s eye a few times, and he finally looked away, sighing. Luminor was wearing that same cologne that attracted him the other day and it was driving the Drow hybrid nuts. Yoshi pulled on his leather jacket, noting that everyone was wearing black leather tonight, even Shin.

Shin sat next to Kiro, not minding one bit that they both looked like twins. Kiro beamed happily at him and said to everyone, “I hope they have some alcohol. I am dying for a Martini.”

Shin chuckled and shrugged, “I like any kind as long as it’s not cheap.”

“Yea, cheap crap tastes like shit.” Yu commented with a sigh.

Shay mumbled, “I don’t drink.”

“Why not? Are you like allergic?” Kiro asked, interested.

Shay blushed slightly, “Something like that.”

Strify buckled in and pulled the van out of the lot. “Well that sucks. I don’t mind the liquor, just as long as we have some cookies.”

Everyone started snickering and rolling their eyes. Strify and his cookies.

Sleepwalker, Chapter 12

groffiction — Thu, 12 Apr 2012 02:05:41 GMT

Title: Sleepwalker
Author: groffiction, Azriel *grim reaper of fiction*
Fandom: Au Adommy, Future fic
Rating: Nc17 depending on the chapter
Summary: For full summary, refer to chapter 1. Training is a bitch, but well worth it. And what is wrong with Tommy?
Disclaimer: I don’t own the boys, just the plot and anyone you don’t recognize. Please don’t sue, my billfold is empty. Understand? Thank you.
Warnings & Notes: This is a very angsty fic, just FYI, and it is very very different from what I have written before. Past rape, flogging, torture, and all out hellish experiences is referenced in future chapters, but very lightly. Dom/Sub light play, but not for a while. Sex… though not for a few chappies, mpreg. And bbs, yes, it does have a happy ending. I love happy endings. So if it’s disturbing and hard to read, just bear with me and you will be satisfied with the end results… of course my fics are known to go over 100 chaps… so yea….

Chapter 12: Training and Life

I just Want
To Say
Goodnight, not Goodbye
And I just Want
To Say
Open your eyes
Open your eyes
And see
The Awakening

Adam followed the dangerous maze, noting it was totally different from the one they had been practicing in before. He stopped and smelled the stale air, laced with chemicals of machinery and antiseptics. It smelled a whole lot like a hospital. The white walled decour was something to be desired as well. His blue eyes flickered around in the almost blinding white light.

Anders stated that despite the new Rogue’s progress, he was still unable to go train to the higher levels. Tommy and he had been at it for over a month now, training physically, not even touching the mental side, except for a few exercises at night to allow them both to sleep without horrible nightmares and terrible dreams.

The Rogue city was located in a huge crater in a seemingly endless desert in what used to be the Middle East. The only sort of vegetation found around was sparse grasses and crystalized trees. Hardly anything had survived the past world war. Even now the radiation levels were still high in places.

Adam and Tommy had been given a shot in the arm filled with anti-radiation serum, and were pretty well ok to walk along the streets outside, or go visit shops and other things if they wanted, just as long as they did it during the early morning hours, or in the early evening hours – and if they had on a metallic disk on their belts to scramble radar signals from overhead planes, or possibly space stations above.

The Rogues were smart enough not to keep too much on the surface besides a small village, just in case anyone from Amber spotted the place from space or from aircraft. Amber was well known to shift it’s eye to view other countries and continents that circled the globe. Maybe it was for curiosity, or maybe it was due to the fact that it felt threatened by the Rogues, and figured that the Rogue city was somewhere in a different country, where the Sleepwalker and Dreamer laws were not recognized.

However, most days they were in training. From sun up to sun down they trained in underground mazes built by the Rogues to build up physical stamina, as well as mental capacity. Anders had been mainly working with Adam, while another Rogue named Lukas was helping Tommy. They would come and meet during lunch breaks and dinner breaks.

Adam and Tommy first started being trained together, and then they were slowly weaned off of each other to where they could tolerate being away from one another for a few hours at a time. Anders had explained that if one of them ever got imprisoned by Amber, both would survive, if not being comfortable until one or the other was rescued. It seemed like a necessary plan, but it didn’t mean that the two would like it.

Every time Adam was separated from Tommy, even now he felt on edge, and anxious. There was a tickling pull in his wrists where his bonding marks were, and even in his chest whenever he was away from his submissive. He could only imagine what Tommy must be feeling.

Even though both of them had mated quite often since their first bonding, Adam still had not been able to sense Tommy’s thoughts… only random feelings and senses. Tommy however, could sense Adam’s thoughts as well as other senses. Adam didn’t understand why. Wasn’t the Dominant supposed to know all this too? Wasn’t the Dominant supposed to be the protector of the Submissive? It was all so confusing to him.

Tommy didn’t seem to mind, and took it in stride, though he worried constantly for Adam. He was always afraid that something might trigger an awful flashback for Adam while they were both apart. It was always that one fear that drove him to surpass himself over and over in the mazes. The harder he worked, the better he felt.

Adam’s blue eyes flickered again and sniffed the air. Finally making a decision, the former Sleepwalker quickly headed to the right of the fork he had been stuck in, and made it to the end of the maze. That had almost seemed too easy. He had only been in the maze for an hour this time. And this was a new maze, one he had not seen before.

Anders was waiting for him and nodded in approval. “Good job. I think you are mastering your sense of smell, and sight. Tomorrow we will work on your sense of sound and touch. You may go watch Tommy in Hanger 203, if you would like, for the rest of the day.”

Adam nodded his thanks and trotted off to the shower, and once he was refreshed and cleaned up, he went over to the Hanger Anders had pointed him to. He nodded to a few familiar Rogues as he passed them in a darkened tunnel that separated the training mazes from each other. Once he passed the tunnel and came into the large Hanger that Tommy was working in, he could instantly hear the sounds of other Rogues training.

Each Hanger was composed up of four sections. The first section was the largest, which held ever changing mazes and obstacle courses. The second section housed a large arena where one could hone their fighting skills. The third section was a chemical lab, where one could learn how to put explosives and incense into use. The fourth and final section was composed of mental pods, where one would learn how to control their mind against attacks from both the Sentinels and Amber’s forces.

Adam only had one thought on his brain, however, as he moved through the paths that lead to the mazes. Tommy. He sensed something was wrong with his bonded. He didn’t know what it was, and it was continually pissing him off that he couldn’t fathom it. Tommy had suggested that maybe it was due to the fact that Adam’s mind was still healing, and that’s why it couldn’t sense him as much as the submissive could sense his dominant. It was a plausible idea, but Adam still didn’t like it.

As he and Tommy grew closer together, Adam felt himself grow more protective and possessive of his bonded. From what the submissive had told him the night before, Tommy was feeling much the same way. It was strange emotions, ones he hadn’t felt in several years, and it was still hard to cope with. The former Sleepwalker walked into the large maze section and sat down on the ground, watching along with several other Rogue assistants the monitors carefully. Tommy was in the middle of the maze right now, looking unharmed and determined.

It was dark in the maze however, and Adam shivered, knowing that the only reason why he hadn’t been exposed to that sort of training yet was because of his bad flashbacks. Adam knew that he would have to eventually get over his fear of the dark, and the memories that came with it, but it would take some time. Thank god they had some time to kill. The Rogues were still gathering forces until the following fall, and then once September of next year made it’s debut in the American calendar, that’s when the assault on Amber would be. Anders had not given him or Tommy much information about the invasion, nor about what it would entail, for they still were in training mode, and possibly wouldn’t be in the first wave of attacks.

He kept close eye on his bonded, trying to see for some sign that Tommy was having issues. He could not shake that feeling that something was wrong with Tommy.

Neither he, nor Tommy were to be prepared for the truth….

Tommy sighed deeply and looked around anxiously in the darkness. He had been gratified earlier that morning to find out that he had passed the “sense of smell and sight” section of the physical training. Now he was stuck in the middle of a dark maze, working on honing in his “sense of sound and touch”. Something was bothering him though.

It wasn’t the fact that he was in the dark and couldn’t see a blasted thing a foot in front of him. Nor was it the fact that he had no clue where he was. This was a different maze from the one he was in yesterday, and the walls had been painted a darkened grey so that when in the dark, no light could reflect off of it’s surfaces. He was barefoot now, wearing only a pair of black training leggings, and a black sleeveless tunic. Nothing else was allowed on him while he was training in this particular section.

Not that Tommy cared.

He wasn’t afraid of the dark anymore.

Not since Adam.

Adam… was he ok? Tommy wondered this as he tried to decide where to go. There was a fork in the road just ahead, and though he tried sniffing the air with all of his might, he couldn’t tell the difference between each way. Both options smelled like fresh paint and antiseptics. Frustrated, he wrinkled his nose and rubbed his bonding marks in agitation. The feel of those marks spurred him into action, moving to the side of one wall, and reaching out to touch the sides with reservation. Lukas had been very vague about this sort of maze, stating only that Tommy would have to learn how to use his sense of smell and touch in order to find the way out.

Tommy bit his lip and edged along the area, thanking God that he was still considered a beginner, and wouldn’t have any booby traps around until he was ready. What would Adam do? Tommy wondered as he continued the painstakingly long process of inching forward. Mentally shaking his head, the Dreamer figured it would be best not to think of his bonded at this moment.

As he made his way through another long corridor, he finally smelled it.

Blood.

It was stale and musty, but Tommy knew what it was, being an accident prone all his life.

He blinked and shivered.

He didn’t much like the smell of blood.

Maybe that’s why when Adam offered for him to taste the new Rogue’s blood, Tommy declined. The sight of blood didn’t frighten Tommy one bit. No, it was the bitter metallic smell that made him want to gag. Even if Adam’s blood was different, and even tasted better than normal human blood, blood was blood. Tommy pushed back the urge to hurl his breakfast all over the floor, and knew without a doubt, he was going the wrong way.

He turned around and carefully traced his steps, now closing his eyes and letting his other senses take control. His hands and feet were getting cold, due to the painted walls and ground. Sheez, how was he supposed to get out of here without freezing to death? Shivering, Tommy continued until he met a wall that felt like Ice.

Fuck.

A dead end.

Great. Now where was he supposed to go?

Backtracking a bit more, he sensed a wall he had not encountered before. It felt soft, almost like a plush pillow. He sniffed the material and figured, yep… it was a damn fluffy wall. Keeping his eyes closed and using only his other senses, he pushed on the wall, causing it to fall away and open a new section of the maze. Smiling grimly, Tommy knew that he had been totally stupid at first.

He had relied on his sense of sight when he first started, taking in that there was a “Y” and not an actual fork in the path. He hadn’t even tried to explore that there might be another way through the maze. If he’d been in actual combat, he would have probably lost precious time, and ended up dead due to traps. Lightly bashing his head onto the soft fluffy wall material, he pushed it all the way to the ground with a soft thump, and headed down the now exposed route.

As he continued, he felt as though his head was going to explode with the loudness of the silence around him. There were no pipes leaking, no wind moving. Just stale air, and his own breathing to make noise, kept him any company. It was frustrating, but Tommy knew that losing his temper wouldn’t do him, or Adam, any good whatsoever.

Adam had enough on his shoulders. He shouldn’t have to worry about Tommy. This was another reason why Tommy didn’t want to drink Adam’s blood. You see, Tommy had figured out a while back when he and Adam first mated, that the key to having better senses in tune with your mate was all in the consumption of each other’s blood. Since Adam had tasted Tommy’s blood, Tommy could sense his bonded’s thoughts and concerns, and even knew when the former Sleepwalker was bent on having an anxiety attack, or a bad dream.

Since Tommy had refused to take Adam’s blood, Adam couldn’t sense what was going on with his mate. Oh, he could sense when Tommy was in danger, and things like that. But, he couldn’t sense Tommy’s thoughts, nor could he sense Tommy’s feelings much. Tommy did feel a bit guilty for keeping Adam in the dark, and knew without a doubt that the dominant would be pretty pissed at him once he found out the truth. But, Tommy felt that if Adam wasn’t distracted by the Dreamer’s chaotic thoughts, then he could concentrate on training. Maybe after they trained up a bit, Tommy could muscle his way through the gag reflex and take Adam’s blood. But, now was not the time.

After what seemed like forever, Tommy came out of the maze and sighed with relief when Adam’s arms went around him, securing him like a big blanket. Tommy beamed and blinked his eyes at the brightness of the dim room right next to the maze. They had made sure not to blind him too badly outside of the maze, which was nice. He got his eyes adjusted and asked Adam about his morning, and if there was any more training to be done.

Adam beamed back, showing white teeth and a genuine smile, “Anders gave me the rest of the day off basically, since I did so well in my last session.”

Tommy nodded and then gasped as he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. “What the hell?” He gasped again as another pain speared his stomach. Adam pulled his lover to his side and checked his body for any marks or wounds. And then horror went over the former Sleepwalker’s features as the smell of blood came seaping through Tommy’s gaping mouth.

Adam’s suspicions were correct. Something indeed, was wrong with Tommy.

>..<

Tommy opened his eyes a few times to focus on anything, and noticed that he was in Adam and his rooms. Head aching, and mouth dry, he tried to reach around to the nightstand next to the bed for some water. He nearly jumped out of his skin when his hand connected with a soft fluff of hair. Blinking, he carefully turned his head towards the fluffy hair and noticed that Adam was sleeping next to him in a chair, bent over in an L position that couldn’t have been very comfortable.

Sighing, Tommy tried thinking of what had happened.

Then memories came back to him.

Training… clearing the maze… finding Adam there.

And then the sharp pains in his stomach. Reflexively, Tommy reached down with his unoccupied hand and rubbed his stomach. Flat belly, only it felt as though there was some small hardness towards his upper abdomen. He pressed on it and blinked in fascinating horror as it pushed back!

Unable to comprehend what was going on, he turned to Adam. The Sleepwalker must have sensed him awakening, for his eyes flickered in concern and met his submissive’s. “Tommy.” He mumbled and stretched a bit to get the kinks out of his back before going and curling up around his lover, giving the submissive a much needed embrace.

“Adam….” Tommy croaked before clearing his throat and asking softly, “What’s going on?”

Adam slowly smiled and kissed Tommy on his nose. “Don’t freak out on me, ok?”

Great. That helped clear his fears. Not.

Tommy’s wide scared brown eyes spurred Adam into action. “No baby, it’s ok.” He cuddled his lover tenderly before sighing, “It’s nothing bad, I promise.”

Tommy bit his lip and asked hesitantly, “Then what the hell is going on?”

What was it that Adam was keeping from him?

And then it dawned on him as he rubbed his stomach again, finding something wiggle slightly. No wonder Adam hadn’t wanted to tell him. Tommy would have figured it out in two seconds. The submissive sighed and worriedly searched Adam’s eyes. “Adam… what will happen to us? What… what’s going to happen… with the war? With our… training? How is this even possible?”

Adam calmed his lover down by kissing his forehead. “Calm down honey. I talked it over with both Anders and Lukas. Apparently Dreamers, no matter what sex they are have the ability to reproduce. It’s common in the Rogue population, and isn’t scary at all. And as for training, we still have plenty of time to train up before our child gets too big.”

Trying hard to be strong, and yet totally unprepared for all of this, Tommy cried. Adam cuddled his lover and crooned him to sleep, knowing that it wasn’t the baby that Tommy was upset about. It was the fact that Tommy never had thought he’d have kids like this. And now, the chance at having one with Adam… with the war about to begin, it was frightening to Tommy. Even now as Tommy slept, the boy was rubbing his stomach protectively.

Adam leaned down and kissed Tommy’s stomach, feeling the sense of joy and wonder over take him. His child… his and Tommy’s baby… would be loved. Even if….

But, Adam didn’t want to think those thoughts, especially if Tommy was conscious enough to pick up on them. Adam could sense Tommy’s thoughts now, because he had to give the boy some blood while the doctors had examined him. Tommy had looked anemic, and the doctors had suggested this. Turns out, Tommy had been holding out on him about the bonding… but Adam was not angry.

Tommy had done what he’d thought best.

And with a new baby on the way, why would Adam want to be angry at all at his mate?

New Update Schedule - Finalized

groffiction — Tue, 10 Apr 2012 16:37:34 GMT

Hi Peeps, guess what?? I finally got myself an update schedule that is going into effect TODAY. This is going to be a FINALIZED schedule, meaning I am going to strive to keep the updates coming by this schedule. So, if anyone asks me when I am going to update... I am going to politely show them this link o_O since LJ likes being a turd at times and not show this to peeps on my friend's list.

Adommy Fics (+Sequels, Triads, etc)

The Dark End Corner - Completed
Blasphemy (sequel to DEC) - April 11, April 24
Music of the Night - Completed
Gonna Give You My Love - April 14, April 28
Sleepwalker - April 11, April 24
Free to Fly Tonight - April 14, April 28
The Collar - April 15, April 29
Tale as Old as Time - April 15, April 29
Angels of the Dark - April 17, May 1
Don't Stop - April 17, May 1
Bewitched - April 20, May 4

Adommy/Other (M/M)

Damaged - April 21, May 5

Adam/Other, Tommy/Other (M/M)

The Subs - April 21, May 5
Sin Erotica - April 12, April 24
Stranded - April 22, May 6
Kimadran Dreams - April 22, May 6
Eternal Obsession - April 12, April 25
Bonds of Submission - April 18, May 2

Harry Potter (M/M)

Slytherin Angel - April 12, April 25
Bloodflowers - April 13, April 27
The Darkness Within - April 15, April 29

Cinema Bizarre (M/M)

Xtasy - April 19, May 3

Lord of the Rings (M/M)

Forever or Never - April 11, April 24

Anime Fanfiction (Hetero... for the most part)

Bleach - A Huntress in Hueco Mundo - April 16, April 30
Trinity Blood - The Crusnik and the Cat - April 16, April 30

London After Midnight (Hetero)

Darkest Possession - April 26, May 10

Mixed Fandoms

Nightmare Kisses - April 15, April 29

*All dates that are highlighted in green means that they have already been updated on that date, and soon those dates will be replaced by further ones in the future.*

If you want banner requests or fic requests, please put them here, or if you are a bit shy about requests, please send me messages. However, I don't check my messages as much as I would like, so I would see it more if it was on this post. Thanks!

~groffiction

P.S. Here is an example of an LJ banner that I just did for mmonroebpd for my fic Blasphemy, of which her model is Fallen (obviously male).

And here is one for wizardesslyn for one of her upcoming fics.

Blasphemy, Chapter 10 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Tue, 20 Mar 2012 01:04:13 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. Shopping with the boys again, and FUCK, who are all of these hot peeps?!
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 10: Shopping Part 2… And who are those hot boys?

Yu, Yoshi, Lumi, and Shin watched with amusement as the fashion boys took their new charge to the dressing rooms, full of clothes. Yu sighed softly and said, “If he survives this, then he’ll be doing good.”

“Yea, no kidding.” Yoshi chuckled, going over to look at a few things. “I’ll never forget the first time they took me shopping. Damn, my feet hurt for weeks afterwards. Those boys are worse than chicks high on sugar.” He then picked up a few shiny objects. One of the problems with being half Drow was being drawn to anything sparkly and pretty. That’s one reason why the guys didn’t take him anywhere near a fancy jewelry store. He’d buy the whole place.

Shin went over to the dressing rooms and sat down on a stool to wait for the boys to come out. He didn’t really feel like buying anything today. He had enough crap to last him through the next century, but he was happy to come along with the others, if just to see Shay dressing in some hot clothes.

Yu wandered over to some boots, smirking at the skull and crossbows on some. This was more of a Lumi store than anything else, but he had to admit that the thought of Shay in some of these hot clothes would be very drool worthy.

Yoshi turned and went with Lumi to look around at a few more things, and the Drow hybrid couldn’t help smelling something wonderful coming from the tall skinny vampire. He sniffed the air slightly and reached up to brush Lumi’s hair away from his shoulders.

“You have a new brand of cologne?” Yoshi purred softly, trying not to sound too interested.

Luminor felt Yoshi’s gentle touch on his hair and smiled slightly. “Yea. A fan sent it to me, and it actually smelled good.”

“What does Felix think about it?” Yoshi questioned, though made his tone delicate. He knew that Lumi and Felix were not getting on quite as well as they all had hoped.

“I actually haven’t spoken to him in a few weeks. He said he wanted to take a break.” Lumi stated and then shrugged, “Shay seems to like it.”

Knowing when to not rub sympathy in Lumi’s spirits, Yoshi smirked. “I am not surprised. It smells very sexy.”

Lumi turned to give the other vampire a smirk, “I certainly hope it does. It’s called Deadly Sex or something like that.”

Yoshi got a bit turned on by the way Lumi said that phrase and he chewed on his lip. If Lumi was fully healed from his bouts of on and off boyfriends, he’d so ask him out. But, the half Drow knew that Lumi was looking for something else, and that was ok. At least Lumi had promised never to leave the band.

Before he could comment, the boys came out, arms laden with clothes, Shay trailing, looking really nervous and depressed. Shin gently touched Shay’s arm, “It’s alright, Shay.”

“No it’s not. You guys are like spending a fortune on me. Even if I did become a backup guitarist, I wouldn’t be able to afford all this in a lifetime!” Shay said miserably.

“When’s your birthday, Shay?” Strify asked as he swiped his card, ignoring the price of the clothes.

Shay arched an eyebrow, “April tenth, why?”

“Damn… too soon.” Strify thought before he grinned, “Just think of this as an early Halloween present.”

“Halloween present? But it’s August!” Shay gaped. “And… what if I don’t even stay with you guys?”

Kiro rolled his eyes. “Look, Shay. We wanted to spoil you, so just let it go. You’ll piss us off if you protest again.”

Before Shay could protest again, Strify gave him a deadly glare. “One more denial and I will make you mute for the day.”

Shay’s eyes widened. “You…you can do that?”

Yoshi nodded, “It’s annoying but yes, he can do that. So, don’t tempt Strify’s wrath.”

>..<

Sean got out of his car and glowered down at his companion, still mutinously sitting in the front seat. “Devon, do you want me to put you over my knee and spank the crap out of you in public?”

Devon snarled at him, but got out of the car when Sean’s eyes glittered with menace. “Dude, stop being all bitchy. I told you I didn’t want to go.”

“Yea, well your opinion doesn’t count when you are so in the dog house with our sister.” He reminded his younger brother.

Devon slowly smirked. “Hell, it’s not my fault that she left her windows open again. Security isn’t that phenomenal at home. So, I just made sure her windows were closed up good so no one could get in easily.”

Sean deadpanned, “Sealing the windows with hidden nails was not a wise decision.”

Devon shrugged, “Her anger will pass. It always does.”

“One of these days she is going to rip you apart, and I am going to laugh my fuckin’ ass off when it happens.” Sean clicked his car locked and led the way to the music store. He sensed that his mate would go there eventually, if he wasn’t there already. They were running late due to the fact that he had to stop a throwing match between Sabine and Devon. One would think that now that they were both adults that they would end their foolish rivalry.

Unfortunately for him, it didn’t work that way.

Devon to his credit, didn’t comment and let the matter drop. Sean seemed to be extra grumpy tonight, and he didn’t want to piss his older bro off too much. When Sean got pissed, he got friggin dangerous. Still, Devon was moody too, and nearly turned around and went back to the car when a gaggle of teenaged girls swarmed around them. Sean took it in stride, smiling slightly at them as they passed by.

“How can you stand these bitches?” Devon breathed as soon as they got rid of the human girls.

“It’s an art. It’s called being nice and shocking the hell out of them before leaving. By the time you have left their sight, they come out of their shocked mentality. I did take psychology, remember?” Sean said with a grin.

“Yea, yea… whatever.” Devon grumpily muttered, putting his hands in his pockets.

>..<

After the sixth store, Shay gave up on feeling guilty and bitchy, so instead, he just went with the flow. He didn’t even want to know how much all this crap he was getting cost, and after seeing Strify and Kiro do the same with all the others in the band, he slowly started to feel ok. If Strify and Kiro wanted to blow their money on people, then what was he to tell them what not to do?

Shay even started to enjoy himself as they went through the mall, every now and then looking through a store, or passing one up. It was sort of fun, and made him feel like a teenager again. He found himself looking forward to going to the music store to pick up a guitar. Even though he had no idea if he could actually play the guitar well enough to be the second guitarist in the band, Yu was determined to get him one.

When they finally got to that store, Yu led him directly to the guitar section, while Kiro went to look at some new bass guitars. Strify, Yoshi, and Shin just browsed, while Luminor went straight to the synthesizer keyboards.

Shay watched Yu as the vampire picked up a few guitars and fiddled with the strings and chords. He had no clue what to look for in a guitar, so he watched Yu, filing notes in the back of his head. Yu would check the grip on the neck, adjust the straps, rest the guitar on his hips and do a few whirls to see how it felt. It was almost like Yu was caressing a lover.

As that thought went through his mind, Shay flushed and he turned to look at some guitar books. After he controlled his body enough, he turned to look at Yu again, who was by now, watching him very closely. After a bit out, “What?” by Shay, Yu grinned.

That evil, sexy, scary grin. The one that gave Shay chills.

Yu said softly, “You get turned on by watching me check out guitars, mmm?”

Shay rolled his eyes, “So what? I can’t help it. I’d probably get turned on by watching someone else do the same thing.”

“Right.” Yu said softly. Bull shit.

Shay glowered at Yu and let out a soft huff. He turned away and wandered over to some different guitars, not really paying attention where he was going. He slammed right into something hard, and let out an ‘oof’ for the second time today. Long, strong arms steadied him and he got a huge whiff of something spicy and intoxicating. Shay blinked and was about to apologize when he spotted who he’d run into.

He looked up, and up, and up, until finally his eyes hit on the face of one drop dead gorgeous goth guy. Long, demon red hair with purple highlights, dark grey bluish green eyes, punk star makeup, dark lipstick, and looks that could literally kill. Tight fitted jeans were snug on his hips, and a well worn faded black shirt adorned his broad shoulders, tapering over his chest. The jacket the guy was wearing was of black pleather. Shay gaped for a full minute, as the tall guy slowly smirked in amusement.

Hell, this guy was hotter than hell! Still, something about him triggered a recognition. His scent was familiar, and yet it wasn’t. But, then there was a twinge in the scent that made Shay freak. Shay let out a breathless, “Fuck, I’m sorry!” before in a blink he was behind Yu, arms wrapped around the vampire’s waist, scared shitless.

Yu blinked, not sure why Shay was scared. He looked over at the tall goth punk dude and narrowed his eyes. Sean snickered and started out right laughing, “Dude, I haven’t scared someone shitless like that just by getting fuckin’ ran into in several years. Sorry about that.” Inside his mind however, Sean was curious. He had gone to great lengths to ensure that Shay would not freak out about him. Maybe it was due to his makeup? But that wasn’t correct, since everyone else in the damned shop had on makeup.

The slightly shorter boy with nearly identical looks standing next to him rolled his eyes. Devon looked just like his older brother, just with shorter punk hair and a bitchier attitude. He turned to look interestingly at a huge swath of people coming over to see what was up.

Strify, Kiro, Shin, Lumi, and Yoshi all had heard the commotion and had made a beeline for Yu and Shay. When they saw Sean and Devon and stopped abruptly. “Hey, Sean, how’s it going?” Strify asked, arching an eyebrow at a trembling Shay holding a death grip on Yu’s waist. What had just happened?

“Nothing much, fuckin’ horrible as usual. You?” Sean asked as he tried to sober up, but failing as he spotted Shay peek around Yu to stare at him with wide frightful pretty violet eyes.

“Still breathing.” Strify snickered. Sean was the same as he’d always been. He gestured to Shay and Yu. “What happened?”

“Just a small misunderstanding. Apparently the uke thought I was some sort of monster.” Sean shrugged, brushing some of his long hair away from his face. He looked at everyone assembled and he chuckled.

“Well, you kind of are a monster, aren’t you?” Kiro asked pointedly, hands on his hips. Shin came to stand next to him, not happy that little Shay was still trembling like a leaf.

Yu rubbed Shay’s arm. “You ok?” He asked over his shoulder.

Shay shook his head no and buried his head into Yu’s shoulder, “I smell the Squad in him.”

Yu’s eyes widened. Oh, so that’s what scared the dragon so much. Lumi came over and rubbed Shay’s arm, “It’s ok, Shay. Sean is retired. Fuck, he hates the dragon system.”

Strify found himself near Sean’s brother, Devon, who looked like he was ready to kill something, literally. “Haven’t seen you since you were a kid. How are you, Devon?”

Devon glowered at Strify for one long moment before he bit out, “Fuck off.”

Strify arched a brow, but didn’t comment. Instead he shrugged and looked towards everyone. It looks like Shay had his band of protectors, including Yoshi, who was giving Sean a glower that could kill a demon. Sean took it in stride, not wanting to press the his subbie mate when he was so scared.

So, instead, he just turned to look at something for a few minutes, allowing Yu to calm the boy down. Interesting that Shay freaked because I smelled slightly of the squad. How odd that he clings so to Yu. He thought as he looked over a nice guitar.

“When are we going to be done here?” Devon asked bitchily, wincing when he heard a shrill whistle coming from the other side of the store.

He hated it when anyone cat called him.

“Few more minutes, so chill.” Sean said softly, taking note how gentle Yu was with Shay.

Yu turned around and gently cupped Shay’s face. “Hey, hey… shhh… it’s ok. He’s not an enemy.”

“But, he’s a former Squad! Squad members don’t retire either!” Shay whimpered, shaking all over.

Yu pulled him into his arms, ignoring the worried looks from their friends. “This one did, and he did a fine job of it from what I heard.”

Luminor cast another concerned look before he got the scent of something hot. He turned around to look where the scent was coming from and spotted five very attractive punk boys near the sound system section ogling at them.

He noted that one, who was tall, nicely built, with wilder two toned hair than Ki-ki on a bad day, was grinning like a maniac and drooling in the direction of Strify and Devon. The punk was wearing nice form fitting ripped jeans and a long sleeved black shirt that had in white bold print “Sex for Violence” plastered over the front. He rolled his eyes in resignation as he took notice of his companions.

One on his right side was shorter, but not by much, who had short black spiked hair and had the goth persona apparel down to the dog collar with a huge D lock in front. He was not even checking them out. He was ogling at two other guys in the middle of the bass guitar section. The guy on the other side of the punk emo was a slightly smaller boy with emo brown hair, olive skin, and tattoos up and down his arms, and was wearing normal skinny jeans, vans, and a white t-shirt. The fourth guy, who was standing on the other side of the ‘sex for violence’ punk was a tall boy with long black hair and silver penetrating eyes, wearing a long sleeved black hoodie and jeans. Then there was one last boy next to him.

This final boy on the left is who held Lumi’s attention the most, however. That wonderful scent was coming from him.

The boy was shorter than the others, but had an Adam Lambert look about him with a seriously big ass chip on his shoulder, and purple fringed black hair. Still, Lumi couldn’t help but stare.

Ryu rolled his eyes for the fifth time as Sasha started hollering and waving, “Hey hot boys! Wanna go out?! I can totally buy you guys drinks! Whattaya say?”

“Bold approaches sometimes don’t go well with peeps, Sasha.” Ryu stated softly, then he caught one boy watching him. Before he could direct an ice cold glower, he noted that the boy was hotter than hell, and just his type.

Yoshi caught the smaller boy’s eye and slowly smirked. Oooo, so the pretty punk boy with purple fringed hair liked his looks?

Elf, from the smell of it. Lumi caught the exchange and sighed softly. He was way out of his game with this one. Or was he? He snickered softly when the uke promptly flicked Yoshi off. Now, he liked this kid!

Ryu turned away with a huff, even though inside his inner hussies were going hay wire. Then he felt the prickling sensation that someone ELSE was ogling him. He turned to look at the person, and spotted Lumi. He arched a brow and took an interested look at the goth vampire. Hot, but not someone to just go flail over, like Sasha was STILL doing.

Sasha elbowed Nyck, the boy decked out to make Manson look like a shameful disgrace to the goth scene, “Hey Nyck! Do you fuckin’ see these hotties???”

“Yea, totally drooling over here.” Nyck said sarcastically, staring at two other boys nearby.

“You aren’t even looking! Look!” Sasha exclaimed, tugging on Nyck’s shoulder.

Nyck gave a bored glance over at the milling group of boys and shrugged. “Hot, but take a look at THESE hotties.” He pointed over to the two MCR peeps.

Sasha gaped. “Is that Frank and Gee????”

Nyck grinned, “Yeppers. I am so going over to get an autograph.”

“But, Nyck, you don’t need their autograph! We have like four suitcases full of their stuff at home, autographed.” Sasha whined. The boy on his other side, Adryan, who had emo brown hair rolled his eyes and stated dryly, “Just leave Nyck alone, Sasa, obviously he wants to go after Frankie and Gee.”

“Yea, and I haven’t met them yet!” Nyck said determinedly as he set off towards Frank and Gee.

The tallest boy in the group, named Fallen, snickered and stated softly, “I would love to get an autograph, but these other guys are hotter than hell.” He nodded in the direction of the other huge group of boys that Sasha was ogling over.

“HOLY FUCK, is that like, BILL AND TOM????!” Sasha squealed, pointing at the twins who just walked in.

That really got Fallen’s attention. “ok guys… see ya.” And he was off in a flash of light.

“Damn goth pixies.” Sasha coughed at the small amount of glitter flying around due to the other boy’s abrupt departure.

“Well, that’s what you get for yelling his idols into his ear, sissy.” Adryan snickered, before his eyes went into homing mode onto two of the boys in the group of hotties near the center of the store. “Now, get me that cutie over there with the two toned hair, and the tall hottie next to him, and I am good.”

>..<

Gee was smiling heatedly at his boyfriend and bandmember Frankie. “Which bass do you want for your birthday?”

Frankie shrugged as he looked around. “There’s so many awesome ones, I don’t know what to choose!”

Nyck approached them shyly, asking softly for an autograph.

He nearly fainted dead away when the MCR boys nodded and signed his magazine. He blurted out that he already had tons of their autographs, but just wanted to talk to them.

Frankie grinned and stated, “What’s your name, sweetheart?”

Nyck nearly had a heart attack at that one. He stuttered, “Um… er… Nyck.”

“Well hello Nyck, nice to meet ya.” Gee grinned.

>..<

Sasha sighed, took one look at the other boys longingly. “But, I wanna meet those guys!! I can always meet Frankie and Gee later! Because, Ryu, these guys are HOT. And well, fuck, I want one! Especially the one with blond and black hair.”

“Oh no no, you aren’t thinking about my smaller hottie boy, are you?” Adryan growled slightly, brown eyes flickering green.

“No, not your hottie, twinny, I want the taller one that’s you know, mid sized.” Sasha pouted.

“There are three that have that color of hair.” Ryu mused, but then facepalmed as Sasha stated dreamily, “And oh gawd, the guy with the short black and red hair. UNF!”

“So go talk to them then.” Ryu sighed with annoyance.

“Fuck, I can’t do that by myself!” Sasha squealed and then grabbed Ryu’s and Adryan’s hands. He dragged them both all the way over to the other boys, muttering, “You are so coming with me!”

“Why me????” Ryu whined, but gave up as he again spotted Romeo and Lumi watching him.

“Hey, I am so not complaining if I get to claim those other hotties. The tall blonde and the short blonde and brunette are MINE.” Adryan piped up loudly, making Ryu want to be anywhere but there.

>..<

Shay finally took a few deep breaths, calming down. Now that he looked at the tall goth guy of gorgeousness, Sean didn’t look so dangerous. He looked scary, but in a hot sort of dom/sub way, but otherwise didn’t look threatening. Yu pulled away, noticing that Shay wasn’t trembling as much.

“You ok?” He asked softly.

Shay nodded hesitantly.

As introductions were made, Strify and Devon found themselves subject to a very enthusiastic hot boy. Sasha grinned, sticking his hand out for a handshake, “Dude, you guys have like joined up in the club for Uber Hot Boy-Toys, right?” He then shrugged, “My name is Sasha, and this dude over here are two of my bitches, Ryu and Adryan.”

Adryan coughed, “Damn straight I am one of your bitches.” He then spotted Shin and Kiro and practically squealed, going over and talking to them with a bunch of sudden hyperness.

Ryu felt like crawling under a rock. He grunted, “Pleased to meet you.” He was so going to kill Sasha after this.

Strify sniffed the air and got instantly hooked on the strange, but adorable Sasha. He had a unique scent, and what’s not to like about someone high on sugar? Devon looked a bit annoyed, but he always looked annoyed. Strify then started laughing when Ryu got ambushed by two very interested vampires. It seemed like Lumi and Yoshi liked the smaller spit fire.

Soon the large group was joined up with Gee, Frank, and a very excited Nyck. “Oh god, I need my fuckin’ camera.”

“I have one on my phone.” Gee suggested with a small suggestive smirk.

Frankie snickered and hugged his boytoy. “You are so sweet, Gee.” He kissed his lover on the cheek, making Nyck flail.

And then the group was added two when out of nowhere, Fallen appeared with Bill and Tom in tow, grinning like a lunatic. “see, it’s all in the goth pixie dust.”

“Woa, that is so rad.” Bill laughed, clapping his hands together.

Tom, being more sensible, asked, “What happens when the dust runs out? Do you make more?”

“Mmm… if I told you, then it wouldn’t be a secret, would it?” Fallen snickered and then blushed a bit.

Sasha then blurted out, “Party at like my place!” Then when everyone bellowed ‘yea’, he blushed. “God, I am so dead, now aren’t I?”

If looks could kill, Ryu would have incinerated Sasha. “Nice going, prick. We haven’t even cleaned up the damn place from the LAST party that YOU invited FIFTY peeps to.”

“Sorry.” Sasha squeaked, before he shrugged, “I’ll help cook.”

“Fuckin’ domestics, I am so not cleaning up your shit.” Nyck stated dryly.

Adryan and Fallen couldn’t agree more.

Blasphemy, Chapter 9 ~ New Edition

groffiction — Mon, 19 Mar 2012 02:54:13 GMT

Title: Blasphemy
Author: groffiction/Azriel, Yu’s Bitch
Rating: NC17, depending on the chapter
Fandom: Cinema Bizarre AU, MCR, LAM, Abaddon, & Adommy
Pairings: *blinks and mutters – read*
Disclaimer: Don’t own anyone but my brainchildren. Do not sue, I am as poor as a church mouse.
Summary: For Full Summary, see chapter 1. A plan to meet up with Shay and the others, plus, the boys take Shay shopping!
Warnings/Notes: Angsty, eventual sex between boys, vampirism, blood play, gore, mayhem, bondage, mentions of previous torture, abuse, and rape, but highly glossed over. Also, in my story, Cinema Bizarre is still a thriving band with Luminor in it. (Sequel to Dark End Corner, Adommy is in this story)

Chapter 9: Breakfast and Shopping

When Shay shuffled out of the bathroom thirty minutes later, he followed the scrumptious intoxicating smell of food cooking on the burners towards the kitchen. He put his hands in his borrowed grey hoodie pockets and chewed on his lip hungrily. Shay let out a soft ‘oof’ as Yu glomped him on the way, stopping his advancement into the kitchen. He blushed when the sleepy rockstar didn’t let go of him after a few seconds.

Wondering if the dude was still asleep and just sleepwalking, Shay pressed his hands up against Yu’s toned chest, which was covered with a black wife beater. He tried shoving, and just as soon as shoved a boulder, for Yu was rock solid.

He tried to get out of Yu’s embrace again, saying with hesitance, “You can let me go now, jack wipe.”

Strify stuck his head out of his and Yoshi’s room, blinking owlishly, “Someone say Jack?”

Yu let out a large yawn before he sleepily buried his face into Shay’s shoulder. So, the attractive brute was awake after all. Shay blushed and tried again unsuccessfully to get out of the zoned out punk vampire’s hold. He looked over at Strify, who was trying hard not to laugh. “Help!” Shay whispered, biting his lip when Yu started leaning heavily on him.

What is up with him this morning? Shay desperately thought. Jesus, he smells good….

Strify decided to go ahead and help Shay out. He yawned, getting more wide awake. “Sorry, we forgot to tell you that Yu is a bit clingy when he just wakes up.” He smirked, “The way to get him to stop is to get him in front of food.”

Well that helped, not.

Yea, there was the whole problem that Shay couldn’t even get Yu past the kitchen door. Of course he could so kick the guy’s ass, but Shay wasn’t one to hurt a person when they were down. There were always exceptions to the rule… like when it came to dragons, but Yu had been sweet so far. Aggravating and annoying, but sweet. It didn’t help that he smelled so damned good and he looked hotter than hell.

“Can’t you like… get him off of me? Or at least help me get him to stop touching mEEEEEE?!!!” Shay let out an embarrassingly high pitched yelp when one of Yu’s hands reached down and stroked his ass.

Strify’s eyes softened and he sighed deeply. “Just treat him like a dog.” He walked into the kitchen, grabbed a plate of food and came back out to the hallway, waving it in front of Yu’s face. “Yu, boy, come get your food.”

Shay was boggled out of his mind when Yu instantly released him and went for the plate of food. Shay rubbed his arms a bit and gave Strify a small thank you, before scampering to the kitchen as fast as he could. That had been way too close of a call for Shay to be comfortable with. Yea, Yu was hot and all, and hilarious at times, but Shay had nothing else to go on. He had barely known the guy for a day, and the guy had already slapped his ass, tickled him, and just now, coped a feel again on his ass!

What was with his ass?

Shay glanced around at his ass, a puzzled look on his face. Shin saw the act and chuckled, handing him a plate of food, “What’s with that look?”

Shay blinked and turned his attention to the tall blond vampire. “Nothing… just wondering what’s so appetizing about my ass.”

Before Shin could comment on that, Luminor answered with a grin as he leaned up against the frame of the archway near the kitchen, holding a tea mug and a plate in his hands, “It’s firm, tight, and looks hot in those pants.”

“I wouldn’t worry about Yu’s problems with keeping his hands to himself, he does it to us too sometimes.” Shin said with a small grin. “And you do have a nice ass.”

“Yes, definitely the right shape and firmness.” Strify waggled a playful eyebrow as he passed by to get himself some food. “Total gripping material.”

Shay’s eyes widened. “My ass isn’t that great!” He reflexively leaned up against a counter to keep his ass out of the lime light.

Before anyone could argue, they heard a huge wham as Kiro went into the bathroom, slamming the door behind him, cursing. Shay turned to look in the direction of the bathroom, shocked. Shin met his eyes and shrugged, “Told you, that you do not want to be in Ki-ki’s way before he gets his morning coffee.” He then added, “Your ass is hot, so just let the matter drop.”

Yu came into the kitchen, chomping down on his omelet like a rabid beast. Shay inched away from the punk haired vampire, and let out a soft ‘eep’ as Luminor reached around him to put his empty plate into the sink. As the vampire did so, Shay caught a large whiff of Lumi’s cologne.

Shay just about drooled. Damn, what is that scent? He thought as he sniffed the air around that gorgeous hair. He managed to keep himself sane as the vampire withdrew, but was dismayed when Luminor gave Shay a dark impish smirk and stayed close by his side. Shay tried to ignore the sexy look that the vampire was giving him and started eating his omelet.

Strify smirked slightly and turned his attention to his own plate of food. He speared a small piece of omelet with his fork and lifted it slowly to his lips. He caught Shay watching him under his eyelashes and chuckled. Shay was way in too deep now. He wouldn’t be able to leave even if he’d wanted to.

Shay was hooked, and it wasn’t just because the band was hot. Shay looked like he was starving for any kind of attention, and he was just lucky that the band was giving him all sorts of good attention.

It was a bit crowded in the kitchen, but no one seemed inclined to move out of it to the dining area. Maybe it was because it was a bit chilly this morning, and the warmth of the kitchen attracted them. Either that or Shay was the center of attraction.

Either way it went, Shay was getting a bit claustrophobic and tried to get out of the kitchen. Lumi watched him go with a sad sigh. “Er ist unbequem hier. (He’s uncomfortable here.)” Luminor said softly.

Strify rolled his eyes. “Nun, wenn Yu nicht gepackt hatte, seinen Arsch erste, was an diesem Morgen, hat er wahrscheinlich wäre gut gewesen. Dann wieder ist er ein bisschen schüchtern. Er wird uns verwendet irgendwann. (Well, if Yu hadn't grabbed his ass first thing this morning, he probably would have been fine. Then again, he is a bit shy. He'll get used to us eventually.)“

Shin wandered over to where Shay had secluded himself, which was at the table, finishing his omelet. He sat down, making sure to give the poor misfit dragon some space. “Are you ok?“

Shay nodded, smiling slightly. “Just a bit overwhelmed.“

“I totally understand. It can be a bit crowded here, and even a bit rowdy, but I wouldn’t be anywhere else. We are a family. One that we actually had a choice to keep together. And that makes it worth it. We chose our family here.” Shin smiled with pure genuineness.

Yu finally seemed to be more awake after he finished his plate. He started doing the dishes, blinking a few times in confusion as the last few minutes came back to him. Then his eyes widened. “Oh hell… I didn’t just grab Shay’s ass, did I?”

“Yes, yes you did, dum kopf.” Strify said with another eye roll. “You made it look like you were caressing a woman’s tah-tahs.”

“Damn.” Yu felt a bit guilty, and pouted at Strify. “I wonder why it felt different.”

Strify face palmed. “Go in there and apologize before poor Shay gets even more traumatized than he already is.”

“Ok! Ok.” Yu felt like he was now not only in the demon house, instead of the dog house, but also felt guiltier than hell. He went over to Shay after doing the dishes and cleaning up. He ruffled the kid’s hair, and apologized. “Sorry about earlier.”

Shay smacked his hand away from his hair. “Punk ass, stop fondling my ass and my hair, and I might feel better!”

Yu waggled his eyebrows. “Oh, so I can fondle everything else?”

Shay’s eyes widened before he turned redder than a tomato. Yu chuckled and hugged the boy for a few seconds, “Relax, misfit. I was just teasing.”

Shay sighed softly and plonked his ass down on the sofa in the living room. “Damn, this is going to take some getting used to.”

Strify and the others followed him into the living room, taking seats nearby. They heard Kiro come out of the shower, slamming the bathroom door again, and stomping to the kitchen. Strify’s eyes widened. “Oh, I just now got a splendid idea, guys.”

“Uh oh… what mad idea have you come up with this time?” Yoshi asked, yawning cutely, as he came out of the bedroom to go to the bathroom.

“Well, obviously Shay needs to get clothes, and accessories, along with a guitar. I just thought that we could go shopping today. It would be a perfect way to get him settled, and used to our quirky ways.” Strify said, and before Shay could protest, the two tone haired vampire gave him a determined look, “And you can always pay us back later.”

Shay was about to protest again, when Shin up and pressed a long drummer finger against the dragon’s lips. “Just go with it, sweetie.”

Yoshi slowly smiled and headed to the bathroom. He threw over his shoulder, “Well, it wouldn’t hurt to get the misfit some new clothes. If he tries to borrow mine, they’ll fall off because he’s too scrawny.” He then arched a brow, “Don’t we have practice today?”

Strify shrugged and pulled out his cell. “Our lovely agent called and cancelled it due to having some sort of human flu.”

Luminor rolled his eyes at Yoshi’s retreating figure. “I will pretend I didn’t hear that comment, considering I am thinner than he is.”

Yoshi peeked out of the bathroom and blinked owlishly at Luminor, “Yea, but you have broad shoulders. The cutie does not.”

“The cutie is like, right here, asshole.” Shay muttered, his mood souring.

>..<

Sean paced the floor of his rooms, wondering when he should go try and meet with his mate face to face. He knew it had to be soon, and he hated it that he was so friggin’ antsy about it. He’d protected his future mate for two whole years in the shadows, and now that he was getting a chance to plan a meeting, he was getting antsy? What the fuck was up with that?

Sabine barged into his room, without knocking, per her usual flare, and he casually looked over at her. “Do you even KNOW how to knock?”

Sabine flipped him the bird and crossed her arms over her chest. “Why is it, when I want to talk with you, you are NEVER to be found?! I have been looking for you all day!”

“I was sleeping.” Sean yawned, showing that he indeed, had not slept one bit through the day.

“Bullshit.” Sabine stated under her breath. Finally she sighed and asked pleasantly, “I was TRYING to find you because I found out some very important stuff from the mail man this morning. Unless you DON’T want to hear about your mate?”

Sean’s ears perked at that. “What the fuck would a mail man know about Shay?”

“Oh, just that the fact that he also makes the rounds in that part of town early in the morning. I also pay him to spy on Shay when you don’t.” Sabine felt the heavy stare of her brother and she was silent for a moment before explaining, flailing her arms wildly, “DUDE, I care about him because he is YOUR mate. Besides, the mail man is a personal friend of mine.”

Silence.

“Ok, ok, you got me.” Sabine sighed deeply, “He’s also a part-time hired guard for the family that is taking care of Shay. Being a mail man is a cover.”

“How in the hell?” Sean began before he rolled his eyes and ran his hand through his long demon red hair. “Never mind. I don’t wanna know.” He then regarded Sabine carefully and knowingly.

She hopped onto his bed and stared right back at him. Finally, she caved under his stare and coughed, “Don’t worry. When it comes to Shay… I won’t ask for anything.”

Sean continued to regard her warily, and she handed him a folded piece of paper. “Apparently the boys are going shopping tonight, taking Shay with them. I managed to glean a few stores that they most certainly will go to. Shay is going to try and be Cinema Bizarre’s secondary guitarist, so they definitely will need to get him a guitar.”

Sean took the piece of paper and scanned the contents before nodding. “Thanks.”

Plans thick in his head, he handed his sister a package of something he knew she had been wanting for quite a while, but never had the guts to ask him to get it for her. She arched a brow, “Um… bro, I told you that when it’s for Shay, I won’t bribe you….”

“And just take this as a token of my appreciation.” Sean reached over and ruffled her hair slightly before going to his wardrobe. Looking through, he decided on some regular clothes. No need to freak out his subbie on their first meeting.

He smiled when he heard his sister open the package. She squealed happily and glomped him from behind, juggling the dark purple and black corset he had bought for her. “You know, I love you, right?”

“Yes, though sometimes I wonder since you tell me that only after I give you something.” Sean stated wryly, turning around to give her a hug.

She stuck her tongue out at him. “You be nice, ass hat, or ELSE.” She then pouted. “It’s bad enough Devon is a prick to me all the time.”

“Devon is a spoiled kid that has nothing better to do than annoy the hell out of you and myself.” Sean grunted dryly, “I have an inkling that he’ll stop being such a dork when he gets a nice Dom.”

“Oooo… I had no idea Devon was a subbie.” A huge malicious grin spread over Sabine’s face.

Sean sighed. Kids.

>..<

“But… but… I could be seen! And… I could be recognized.” Shay finally got a chance to protest an hour later when everyone was getting into an SUV, Strify behind the wheel.

Kiro rolled his eyes as he buckled in right next to him. He pulled out a small makeup bag from his pocket and turned toward the fussy dragon. “Calm down, honey. Let me give you the disguise you want.”

Before Shay could say anything or protest anymore, Yu sat down on the other side of him, reached around and took hold of his face to hold it still for Kiro. Kiro gave him a small smile in thanks as he started applying powder, eye makeup, liner, and lip gloss. Shay wondered why they didn’t do this in the apartment before they got into the car.

Kiro stated, “I hadn’t had my coffee yet. And my hands are all shaky before the caffeine sets in.”

Woa… could Kiro read his mind? At his puzzled look, Kiro shook his head. “Nope. Your expressions are louder than words.”

Well that made Shay feel real special.

Strify waited patiently until Kiro said, “Ok, he’s done. Let’s go.”

While Kiro was putting the makeup away, Yu let go of Shay’s face. Shay gave the punk haired vampire a glower that could kill a bear. But, Yu just shrugged it off and handed Shay a small compact mirror. Shay took one look in the mirror and gaped.

“That’s right, bitch. You can thank me later.” Kiro smirked good naturedly, while Yu and Yoshi chuckled.

Shin was the lucky one to sit in the front seat next to Strify, and started listing off good places to go. Luminor put in a few places too, and before they knew it, they were at the first stop. Shay looked behind their SUV and his eyes widened.

“That’s Jim, one of our demon bodyguards.” Yu said softly, gently guiding Shay away from gawking.

Shay blinked a few times. “Oh.”

Even with the makeup and new hair, Shay was still leery of being close to people. The humans were very curious and some even turned out to be Cinema Bizarre fans. But, for the most part he was ok. There were no dragons around, no Squad members. Even the vampires and werewolves they passed barely spared him an interested glance.

He heard a small scuffle behind them, and when he was about to turn around, Luminor said, “Don’t look. Just some paparazzi that got handled by Jim.”

Shay nodded and pulled his borrowed hoodie closer to his body. Despite that one scuffle, the band had a rarity of having no trouble shopping. The mall was crowded, since it was a Saturday evening. The stores were pretty much packed with teenagers, but Shay kept close to Yu and the others, not wanting to get separated by any stretch of the imagination.

The first few shops, Strify, Kiro, and Shin gawked in the windows before passing. As they walked with leisure to the first store they actually went into, Shay gaped at how huge it was. It was the biggest punk/emo/goth store he’d ever seen. It rivaled the size of a Barnes & Nobles, and had wall to wall clothes, and accessories. Shay let out a soft squeak as Strify and Kiro took hold of him, dragging him everywhere.

Innocent child
how you thought you knew me
understood my ways
my dark needs
the hunt is not the thrill i'm after
i want the kill
the conquest
to be your master

There was loud goth music pulsing inside the store. And Shay blushed hotly when he heard exactly what the song lyrics were. Strify took a moment to listen as Kiro was squealing over some pants, and smirked, “Always liked LAM.”

“Lamb? Strify, you hate any kind of sheep, you told me that yourself.” Kiro threw absently over his shoulder.

“Not lamb as in sheep, idiot, LAM as in London After Midnight. Very hot singer in that band, but not really my type.” Strify said with an annoyed look.

Shay chewed on his lip as he heard more of the lyrics. Kiro paused and gave a listen in too before he stated promptly, “Sexy as fuck, but I don’t think Shay wants to meet the lead singer of THAT band. Hell, Sean would rip him apart!”

“Sean?” Shay hesitantly asked, getting a bit entranced by some flashy belts nearby.

wrap your arms around my pale skin
it's too late to back out
you're in
on your knees and praise your new lord
deeper now
and here's your reward

take me to bed and rip me apart

“Sean Brennan, the lead singer of London After Midnight. Pretty hot goth boy, if you like dark attractive looks. Of course his band started way before the goth scene came up, so they like you describing them as dark rock.” Strify pulled a couple of shirts off of the racks near by.

Shay arched an eyebrow. Why did that name sound so familiar to him? Mentally shrugging, he asked off-handedly, “What’s he look like?”

“Basically envision Lumi a bit less skinny with long ass hair that is dark red, purple, and black. Very pretty green blue grey eyes, brighter than Yu’s, and wears clothes that make you think instant strip bar with the Crow mixed.” Kiro stated with a smirk.

Shay shivered at the thought. Then he blushed even more when the song nearly ended, with Sean belting out some really hot bondage lyrics.

close your eyes
open your mind
who do you blame
you`re not the only one
on your knees
who do you please
who do you feed
until i find another one

Forever or Never, Chapter 15

groffiction — Mon, 19 Mar 2012 01:40:09 GMT

Title: Forever or Never
Author: groffiction
Rating: NC17
Fandom: LOTR
Summary: Refer to Chapter 1 for full Summary. Legolas speaks with Galadriel, and Locien and Gandalf prepare for possibly a final battle with the Balrog.
Disclaimer: Don’t own anything to do with the LOTR, the Hobbit, or anything written by J.R.R. Tolkein. Locien and everyone else you DON’T recognize, including the way the plot turns, are MINE. No touchy!
Author’s Notes/Warnings: Just as fair warning, this is my very first LOTR fanfiction, so the characters MIGHT be a little OOC, but I will do my best to keep them in character. Also, this is a SLASH fic, meaning eventual boy on boy love. Full list of warnings: M/M Slash, eventual sex, mentions of previous abuse and torture, angst, violence, gore, mpreg waaaayyyy down the road, and mayhem.

Chapter 15: A Lady’s Gentle Words, and the Flames of Shadow

>..<

*Legolas’ POV*

>..<

We waited and rested on the tallen, though we could not sleep here. Our thoughts were too dire and wary for that. I preferred to stand and watch over the remains of our Fellowship, because my heart was too restless for me to sit still. The hobbits, for once, were all silent, and all looked grim, especially Frodo. I ached to go and give comfort to not only him, but also to Sam, Merry, and Pippin, but my soul was still going through it’s own stages of grief, worry, and sorrow. I stood amongst some of my kin, looking over at the canopy of the great forest of Lorien. Most humans called these woods the Enchanted Wood of Lothlorien. But, the elves and free folk of middle earth called it Lorien.

We were very close to the heart of elvendom on earth, and I knew that eventually, Aragorn would convince Haldir to let us on our way to take sanctuary at Caras Galadhon. Aragorn was a force to be reckoned with, and he had the manners of a king, for he was Isildur’s heir. I knew that Aragorn would find a way to get us to see Lady Galadriel and her mate Lord Celeborn.

I also knew that though Haldir feared Frodo, not so much because he was the Ringbearer, but because of what the ring might do to us all, he would come to the realization that the One Ring needed to move past here. The longer we lingered here on the outskirts of Lorien, the more unsafe the Fellowship, and all those that are near to us, would be.

I sighed deeply, wondering where Locien was, and how he was fairing. I felt pain etch again into my chest, but it was a smaller ache than it had been before. The ache is almost like when one gets injured, and is on the mend, but their pain is sore, and perhaps more muted. I also felt an overwhelming sense of longing.

Locien…. Whispering silently into the night, I turned to watch Borimir as he began speaking words of comfort to Frodo, words that I had no strength to say.

“Gandalf’s death was not in vain, Frodo.” Borimir sighed softly and adjusted his Gondorian shield. “You have a heavy burden… don’t carry the weight of his fate.”

Gimli grunted, “Aye laddie, how do you know that Mr. Gandalf and Locien are both dead? We did not see them draw their last breath, now did we?”

I smiled slightly at that. Leave it to Gimli to bring cheer upon us, even when hope seems like a fading flicker of light in an ever approaching storm. Borimir chuckled softly, “No, you are right. We did not see it. Forgive me for my dire thoughts. It was wrong of me to assume that they are lost to us.”

“Lost, yes, they are.” I whispered, drawing the hobbits’ eyes onto my frame. “But, I feel it in my heart that they will defeat their foe and join us maybe at a later date.”

“A fool’s hope. But, it is hope nonetheless.” Borimir agreed, rubbing his necklace idly.

Was this a fool’s hope? Possibly. But, I did not care, one way or the other. If the Valor wished us to be parted like this to test both our strengths, then so be it. I had to hold onto this hope, even if it was foolish, that Locien would defeat his foe, and with Gandalf, find us.

All of our attention soon went to Aragorn, as he and Haldir came to some sort of decision. Haldir nodded to us, saying in a stiff, but affirmative voice, “Follow me.”

We followed the Marchwarden and his guards through the wood for most of the morning, and into the greatest part of the day. My spirits were starting to lift as I heard soft bird songs and felt the wind rustle through my hair and into the trees. Winter had never touched Lorien’s trees, but one could see the fall colors starting to grip them fully.

As long as I could remember the tales my family have been told over the years, is that Lorien was one place on earth that did not falter under winter. It always stayed the same, or went into brilliant fall colors with it’s wild abundance under the careful eye of the elves and Lady Galadriel. However, seeing the trees with their autumn leaves made me feel an understanding. Winter would touch this place soon if the elves left the city. My kin was dwindling here, and maybe in a few hundred years, we would be noted in tales and legends. The sea was calling many of us home.

Valinor was undying and beautiful. Eventually none of the elves would be able to resist it’s calling. I wondered if when the war is finally over, and if we do win the tide, would Locien go with me to Valinor to live? Would he drop everything and sail on a great white ship with me?

Or would he wish to stay here, amongst his family?

All of these thoughts crossed my mind as we continued into the deepest part of the woods. We hiked up a small hill and spotted a cluster of Mellyrn trees, thick and taller than any I have ever to behold. Haldir stopped for one long moment, just taking in his home city. “Welcome to Caras Galadhon, home of elvendom on earth. Home to Lord Celeborn, and Lady Galadriel, Lady of Light.” Haldir mused with pride.

I could see why, for the city itself was great and beautiful. When we finally reached the great Mellyrn trees, I felt as though I was walking in heaven. The trees crooned softly to me, letting me know that the Lord and Lady already knew of our coming and were anxious to see us. Haldir quickly ascended winding ladders that looked like stairs around several Mellyrn, though occasionally he would stop and let the men, dwarf, and hobbits rest.

Once we finally got onto the largest flet, Haldir led us to a main area to where we were to wait for the Lady and her Lord to meet with us. Haldir left us there and went to go stand by a few more ellin and our eyes turned to view Lord Celeborn and Lady Galadriel. Lord Celeborn was as regal as they come, his silver eyes full of knowledge, and his hair long and silvery gold. His clothes were that of an elf in high ranking, but not overly frivolous.

Lady Galadriel was fair as any elleth could be, with kind, but knowing blue grey eyes and long, flowing hair. Her dress was of the finest white thread, and around her head was a circlet, letting all who looked upon her know that she was of high status. My eyes faltered slightly, as I felt her soft words soothing my mind.

You fear for him, but do not. He has many paths he must take, as you must as well.

I took her soft words to heart, knowing that she was far older and wiser than I could ever imagine. Some rumors had bespoken Lady Galadriel to be of a great age, and even ten thousand winters is great to an elf. She looked at us all seeing our hearts and our thoughts, even before her mate, Lord Celeborn spoke to us. To some, the feel of one poking around in our minds would be frightening. But, to me, I had nothing to hide. Let her see my secrets, and heart’s desire, for I did not mind anyone knowing them.

Lord Celeborn spoke finally, looking at all of us with resigned inquiry, “Eight there are here, but ten there were who set out from Rivendell.” His eyes surveyed each one of us again before continuing, “Tell me… where is Gandalf, for I much would like to speak with him. I cannot see him from afar. Nor can I see this dragon that we have seen coming with you. Where has he gone?”

My heart ached at his words, and everyone seemed to look as heartbroken as I felt.

Lady Galadriel looked at Frodo and watched as his eyes fell to the ground. “They have both fallen into Shadow.”

Feeling the need to speak, I said softly, “Gandalf was taken down by a Balrog of Morgoth.” I took a deep breath and looked upon my ladyship with sorrow, “My… mate believed himself able to save him, and followed him into the darkness. For, we went needlessly into Moria.”

Haldir hissed softly nearby, and all eyes were upon me. Yet, I did not falter. Locien was my mate. To others, he could simply be a fiancé, but to me, he was my mate, and always would be, even should he fail in his tasks.

“Needless were not the intentions of Gandalf, nor of Locien. We do not know their full purposes in this life.” Her eyes went to Gimli, for the dwarf had become very somber and dower in his guilt for even suggesting Moria. “The Fellowship is on the edge of a knife. Stray but a little and it will fail.”

Her eyes then softened, “But still, hope remains. Go and rest, for your hearts are weary and full of toil.”

>..<

After bathing and getting fresh attire, I was summoned to Lady Galadriel’s side. The others were down amongst the roots of the Mellyrn, dining or resting. I was to join them later, after my talk with the Lady of Light. I felt much better after my bath and getting fresh clothing. The lady’s words had also soothed my mind and troubled thoughts. Yet, my heart still ached and longed for the presence of my mate. Something that was impossible to accomplish, at least for now.

Feeling a bit less weary, I joined the lady near the roots of another set of Mellyrn, near a dry fountain. I balked then, knowing exactly what that dry fountain was used for. Lady Galadriel smiled at my hesitance and said softly in Sindarin, “It is alright if you do not wish to know things that are best left alone. Come, walk with me, prince of Mirkwood.” She held out her hand, and I was drawn to her like a moth to a flame.

I felt like I was just a small child next to her, for she had seen so many years I had not been graced with, had experienced much more, even though I was approaching my 3,656^th year on this earth. I had yet been a small child when I saw her and her mate last. It was sobering to know that I would steal feel like one, even after so long. Being as courteous as I could, even though I was still wary and hesitant, I offered her my arm. She took it with a small, knowing smile.

“Your heart and soul is troubled, and I do not believe it is just because of Locien, though a great deal of it lies with him. You fear other things, am I correct?” She mused softly as we walked around the area, enjoying the feel of the breeze rustling softly around us, flickering off of the golden leaves of the Mellyrn.

I nodded slowly, “Yes, I do not try to pretend that I do not fear other things. My father will not be pleased with my choice in a mate.”

“He will come around eventually, should all that we hope for goes true. You are his son, and he does care for you very much. He also understands an ellon’s heart. He will also understand fate.” She then stopped and turned to face me, gently pushing some strands of hair away from my face. “Legolas, the thing you fear most you need to get over. You will face your greatest fear on the battle ground several times in the future. If you let the fear take control of you, then both you and Locien will falter.”

I breathed in deeply, shivering as memories took me back to my child hood, when a stupid mistake lead someone I cherished die in front of me… taken down by a spider. Feeling emotions come to the forefront, I turned away, warring with myself on numerous accounts. “I had thought that fear had faded away, and yet it still haunts me.” I whispered.

I felt a gentle hand on my arm, “It will haunt you until you face it. You must face it and win.” Then her eyes softened, “Enough talk of fate and somber tidings. Tell me about your Locien.”

The abrupt change in topics startled me, but I did not hesitate on explaining a great deal of our journey, and how close Locien and I had become. She reached up and touched my choker, smiling slightly, “Trust in Locien… trust in yourselves. Trust your love. If you trust these things, then you will not fade and leave him alone in this world. He needs you, just as much as you need him.”

I nodded, understanding that. “I know why he went after Mithrandir. I know the reason, and I know that he would not do something as dangerous as that unless he felt he had no other choice, but….”

“You feel your time with him was too short.” Galadriel understood perfectly. She smiled slightly, “Love is like that. It is rare if you find anything like the bond Celeborn and I share. Rarer still if it lasts this long. But, I do feel that Locien is still alive, and eventually, he will understand his worth in the grand scheme of things. And he will understand how precious life with you is.”

In that moment, it felt as though a great weight had lifted from my shoulders, making me feel better than I had felt since we went into the pits of Moria.

>..<

*Locien’s POV*

>..<

The next ‘morning’, Gandalf and I rose and quickly broke our fast. It was a silent and hurried meal, full of deep thoughts and tense emotions. I, for one, would be glad to go after the flaming bastard and give him a piece of my dragon mind once and for all, then get both myself and my companion the hell out of this bloody dank, dirty place. I grunted and put away my things, looking up to view my wizard companion as he checked on the status of his robes.

I chuckled and remarked dryly, “You should leave those old wizard rags off. I know my apparel isn’t much to your taste, but they are easier to move in and will make fighting off Flaming Ass from Hell a bit easier.”

Gandalf smiled at my comment, but then looked down at his borrowed clothing. “No, though not to my taste, these are comfortable enough to battle in. Still, a wizard wears robes not because they are easier to move in, but because of what they can hide.” He then arched a bushy grey brow, “Then again, I might as well wear your clothing at least until we defeat our enemy, smote his ruin, and head to Lorien to meet up with the others… if it is indeed that we shall get out of here alive.”

Still, I snickered when Gandalf put on the old robe over his borrowed clothes. In truth, I did not mind him deciding to wear the clothes, or if he had not decided to. A wizard was a wizard, and their actions often spoke louder than their riddled words. I still hold the thought to be courteous as possible to the old, wizened man, knowing that his staff was a force to be reckoned with. Though Gandalf seemed to be an even tempered sort of wizard, he had shown extreme annoyance in stupid actions.

I had already annoyed him by joining up with him to defeat the Balrog. I did not want to annoy him again. Hissing as I felt a sting in my arm, I looked my tattoo over carefully. It was not growing. Nor was it glowing. It was darkening. Great. Bloody beautiful.

Fuck, we were now, essentially screwed unless we battled the Balrog to the surface and met with the energy of the open air. I was now pretty much mortal, despite having an adrenaline rush that seemed to keep on going. Knowing from experience, I did not want to question when this blast of energy was going to fail me. Instead, I harnessed it, and was going to damn well use it.

I snickered, thinking of what Legolas would say to me now in this moment, were he to be there with us. He’d probably tell me 1) that’s what you get for being a fool, 2) I am going to laugh if you fall flat on your face because of your stupidity, and 3) I will have to pick you up when you fall.

That last thought had me blushing in spite of our situation. Shoving my emotional baggage and my longing to be with my mate again further to the back of my mind, I followed Gandalf through the thick tunnels that lead to God knows where. I felt like whistling for some reason, and figured it was because I’d been down here far too long, and probably got insanity along with my normal gripe-infested attitude.

Instead, I followed like a good dragonling, and kept both ears and eyes in tune with our thick, rocky surroundings. Gandalf was efficient, for he did not speak unless he wished to let me know which direction we were to take, or if he was musing aloud to himself. Sometimes in our hike through the vast underground tunnels, I figured he forgot my presence.

Then he would turn around and make sure I was still there.

Either way it went, I wanted to defeat our foe and get out of there as fast as possible. Dragons are known for their patience most days, but sometimes even we get impatient and anxious. This was definitely an example of my patience wearing thin.

We tracked our enemy further into the deep, and the walls started closing in around me. I shivered and pulled out a small slice of jerky, still moving forward. Claustrophobia was harsh on me for the first time, and I forced myself to ignore it’s evil intentions and put one foot in front of the other.

It was better when we could climb atop a rocky stair, for then at least I felt like I was getting closer to the surface. Helping Gandalf climb these stairs also gave me something to do and think on, instead of dwelling on just how far we were from getting to the Balrog.

By midday, I was practically freezing from the inside out. I felt as though I had some illness that made my stomach nauseous, and I felt weaker than usual. Boiling it down to the fact that my powers had completely left me, I put on a heavy winter cloak, ignoring Gandalf’s knowing eyes.

He did not say one word about my apparent mortality, and I figured it was due to the fact that he understood that there was nothing to do about it except for getting me to the surface. Unfortunately for us, the Balrog seemed to be deeper in the earth than we had suspected.

Once it hit nightfall again, or at least to our guess, we came upon the chambers of the Balrog. Thick tomb like walls lay in broken boulders near the lair, littered with corpses of large strange looking things. I looked in the eye socket of one creature and snickered. “That would have to be an awefully tasty food source.”

“Mmm… indeed.” Gandalf whispered, pausing to take a look at it. “It must have been a great sea dragon, from the looks of it.” He motioned to the great skeletal feet. “Look there, the fingers extend dramatically to be considered webbed.” He then tapped lightly on the base of the jaw bone. “It is almost fossilized, I would presume.”

I shivered, looking at the dragon with a sense of shock and horror.

So, this Balrog had killed some of my sea kin?

Feeling a bit queasy about meeting our foe, I mustered up my courage and said a soft prayer for the dead, even though the dead had been dead far longer than I had been alive. It was good to be respectful for the dead, for you never knew when you might become one of them. My father taught us all that.

Gandalf said softly, “He is near, waiting and watching us.” He motioned with his staff to a great corridor beyond the grave site. “Through there.”

I nodded, pulling out my flame sword and my scythe. Knowing that this was now or never, I gave Gandalf a nod, and whispered, “Well, in case we fall, it’s been nice knowing you.”

Gandalf chuckled and nodded, letting my morbidity about dying in a place like this go. It was way past the time for foolish ideas and hopes. We would make it out, or we would die, and in doing so, we were going to kick enormous Balrog ass while doing it.

Grinning and showing my fangs, we stealthily went to the great open door.

Once we entered, I looked over at Gandalf, “There wasn’t much of a plan, after we got here, was there?”

Gandalf shook his head no. But, he turned and smiled at me with almost malicious intent. That smile made chills go up and down my spine. “No, but I believe that the outcome is just the same. Our goal is to defeat the Balrog and get out of here.”

“Thought that might be the case.” I sighed and shrugged, letting my whole body flow with the energy of my sword. I then clicked a hidden switch on my scythe, causing it to glow an eerie blue. “Since this might be our last battle, we might as well go all out.” I let the power of my scythe mingle with that of my sword, making a strange purple hue in the darkness of the caverns. I felt my arm tattoo pulse slightly with a bit of the power, and knew that I had one last shifting in me before I drew my last breath. It would be used only as a last and final resort.

“Agreed.” Gandalf nodded, closing his eyes and giving into the energy of his staff and all of his power.

We flashed battle grins in the direction of our foe as he roared loudly within his chamber. Regardless if we fell or survived, he would perish. And I believe that he knew that, which was why he was giving into belly aching about his lot in life. Did I feel sympathy towards the great horrible monster? Nope. None at all. This fucker was going down, and going to go back to Hell. And Gandalf and I were going to boot his ass there with relish.

We raced to the great door and beyond, brandishing our weapons and letting out battle cries. If we were to die this night, then at least we were to die together.